Deviant Login Shop  Join deviantART for FREE Take the Tour
More Like This BETA

Similar Deviations
Organized by Collection
"_______________, WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING HERE?", the prussian screamed horrified. You just looked at him and made a "Uhm....". Gilbert and Gilbird stared at you and the red-eyed male said: "Someone jinxed you, I will help you"

______________________ That happened before:______________________

You awoke from your sleep. Unfortunately it wasn't enough sleep, like nearly always. You always dreamed that you could sleep 14 hours a day and be totally fit, but you guessed that that will never happened.

So you stood up and went straight into the bathroom. You wanted to do something new today, also you were sick and tired of the food you got every day. German food isn't that bad, but only to get Wurst and bread isn't just the best, so you decided to cook for the two brothers, which are living in the same house as you.

Quickly you went into your room again, turned on your laptop and looked at great dishes. But first you had to choose what you want to cook, maybe something french or chinese or italian....no, that was all so normal, you wanted something special.

After a while of searching, you finally found something which was kind interesting for you and probably also for the german brothers. Probably Ludwig would eat it, but Gilbert? Not because of the taste, it's more because of the country were it came from.

At least you thought you can give a try. You stood up, took your laptop and ran to the kitchen. You watched at the clock, it was nearly 10 am. Probably Ludwig was already training and Gilbert were asleep.

You looked at the cabinets of the kitchen and were glad that they had enough food and vegetables there to make that dish. Also there are potatoes and wurst in it, so it can't be that bad. Also you needed paprika, salt, a few other vegetables and normal things to cook.

After 15 minutes you heard that someone went around, it was probably Gilbert. The prussian hid himself behind a door and watched you cooking. "What the hell....", he mumbled and thought about why you were in the kitchen. He saw that you cook something, but what and why. Also he knew that you never cooked something for them before. That made Gilbert really curious and also Gilbird was a bit excited.

"Just 10 minutes left", you sighed and watched at your food. It looked like how you saw it on the pictures in the internet. Gilbert went to you and watched at the food you made. "_______________, WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING HERE?", the prussian screamed horrified. You just looked at him and made a "Uhm....". Gilbert and Gilbird stared at you and the red-eyed male said: "Someone jinxed you, I will help you"

Gilbert took his phone and called England. "WAAAIT", you screamed, took his phone and quit the calling. "What is wrong with you ______________? You never cooked!", he told you and you answered: "Yes that is true, but let me try and I am not jinxed. Also today is a special day"

"Which day? I don't know about a special day", the prussian said to you. You look at him and stired further in the cooking pot: "Well ok, it is not that special, but I just wanted to do something else" "Fine...but I hope it is not poisened. But actually...what are you cooking, frau? It smells strange", he explained to you and you answered him: "Don't be so curious, you will see"

Just in that time Germany came home. He just opened the door and heard his brothers voice: "LUUUUDWIG, ______________ IS COOKING!!!". Gilbert ran to his brother and Ludwig let fall his training backpack and said: "What? ____________ is cooking, why is that?" "I don't know bruder, just look at it", Gilbert said, took Ludwig's hand and dragged him to the kitchen.

Ludwig looked at you and said: "_____________, are you feeling ok?" "Yes I am fine Ludwig. Food is ready". Gilbert and Ludwig sat down on their chairs and you gave them the plates. The brothers looked at the dish and Ludwig asked: "___________, what is this?"

You sat down beside Ludwig with your plate and said: "Just try it. I will tell you when you ate it". Just a few minutes later you all ate the food you made. You looked at Gilbert and he said: "_____________, I didn't thought that it turned out that well. Now I am full, but still I want to know what it was"

"It's called Paprikás krumpli and it's hungarian food", you explained to them. Gilbert stared at you and whined: "HUNGARYYYYY. So I was right, someone jinxed you. It was Huuungary. Oh no, I will get the frying pan on my head again"

Ludwig and you watched the oldest and you told him: "It's not the world ending Gilbert. You liked it, right?". The prussian couldn't answer it. He liked it, but he would never admit it that her food is better than his. "But Königsberger Klopse are much better", Gilbert said and crossed his arms.

Germany laughed and said: "Come on bruder, be a bit more open. We both know you liked it". Gilbert sighed and said: "Yes it was nice, but still....NOW REALLY _______________ HUNGARIAN FOOD?". You giggled, shrugged and told him: "You won't die because of it"

Gilbird flew at the table to Gilbert's plate and licked on the sauce. "Cheep", the bird said and looked at the prussian. Gilbert crossed his arms again, watched the bird which was eating further and said: "Gilbird, you traitor" "Cheeeep"

Well I didn't know how to adress the title, because actually it's not really alove story xD More a food story :P
It was long ago when I wrote the last fanfiction. (Is 2 weeks long? XD For me it is)
I am sure that I have a lot grammar errors in it, I hope you can ignore them :/

Please join my group ve-hetalia-fc.deviantart.com/
We need more members :P

Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

It was 8 o'clock in the morning and you were still asleep in your bed until your phone rang...and it was not your alarm clock. You searched your phone on the table and looked at it. It was Gilbert, your best friend. Actually you wanted him as boyfriend, but you were too shy to ask him out and also he never asked you, so you thought he wouldn't have interest on you.

You picked up and whispered in the phone: "Yes Gilbert? What is it? Why do you call so early and that on sunday?" "Kesesesesese ____________, I found something awesome in the internet. I have to show you", he nearly screamed through the phone. You held your phone a bit away and said: "Don't tell me you were all night online in the internet"

Gilbert started to laugh again and then you heard him yawn: "Jaa...I was all the time online, but...I found something" "And what?", you asked annoyed and still tired. "I will show you when you are here", Gil said and hung up with that. You sighed, got up from your bed and dressed you.

Quickly you packed your things and rushed to Gil. Just one hour later you opened the door to his and Ludwig's house. Somehow the front door wasn't locked, so it was easy for you to sneak in. You looked around to find Gilbert, but he was no where. After a few seconds you heard a strange noise. You looked at the couch and saw a snoring and sleeping Gilbert.

Quickly you grabbed your phone and made a picture of him. Your phone made this kind of 'beep' when you made a picture of him, so he woke up quickly. You put your phone back, looked at him and said: "Why are you asleep now?" "Hehehe, I wasn't asleep", he wanted to convince you. "Of course you were asleep. So what's so important?", you asked him.

He looked at you, stood up and went to his computer. He showed you a youtube video, which nearly looks like the Slenderman game in real life. Both of you played that game a few days ago and you two really liked it, even it was a bit scary sometimes.

"But Gil....This isn't real", you told him and he looked at you and said: "How can you say this ______________, I know Slenderman exist" "You should really go to sleep", you told him and laughed. Gilbert looked a bit annoyed to you and then he showed you pictures of people who made pictures with that Slenderman guy.

"Giiiil, please. Those guys are just cosplayer, or do you think the real Slenderman would make pictures with random peoples. The real Slenderman would kill them...I guess", you told him and stroked his shoulder. The prussian sighed and said: "I will show you that he is real. He is out there...I know it"

"Ok, if you really want to, I will go with you an-", Gilbert cut you off and screamed: "I knew you would come with me ______________, Kesesesesese. We will find him". You giggled a bit and said: "Yes and when we found him...what then? The real Slenderman will kill us" "Neeeeiiiiin (Nooooo), he won't, because I am AWESOME" "Ugh....ok, if you say so", you said to him and watched him.

He turned around, so you could see his back. Quickly he undressed himself so you could see his fully naked body from behind. You knew you should turn your head away, but you couldn't, so you stared at him. Unfortunately he dressed himself with other clothes, took your hand and ran with you outside.

"Heeey, not so fast Gil. Do you even know where we have to go?", you asked him. "Nooo, but it has to be a wood", he told you. A few minutes later you were at that wood and you two waited until it was night. GIlbert fell quickly asleep on your shoulder and so you waited.

____Timeskip by the Awesome Gilbert Beilschmidt____

Gilbert had a flashlight with him and so you two went around to search pages. You knew that there can't be one of those pages. You yawned and told him after one hour of walking around: "Can we go home now?" "No Frau, we have to find that pages", he told you. You sighed and layed your head on his shoulder: "But Gil...there are none"

"Kesesesese, there is one", he whispered and run to that page. He took it from the tree and showed it to you: "So what do you say now _____________, there is a page" "But how?", you asked him and looked in his eyes. Gilbert smiled and said: "I told you he is alive" "But Gil...that means we die, right?" "Hahaha, I told you already that he can't kill us. I am too awesome to die", he said and went further with you.

You clinged on his arm and searched further. Quickly you found the second note and soon the third. If Slenderman really existed, then he should be here soon. "Haaa, found you", Gilbert nearly screamed and took another note from a tree. "Gil...we have 4 pages now...and if we get more, there is the chance that he will get us really fast", you told him and you looked worried to him.

"Frau...are you scared?", he smiled, hugged you and added: "You don't have to be scared. I am here". That calmed you down for exactly 2 seconds, so you said: "Thanks Gilbert, but we should go further" "Jaa", he said, took your hand and went further with you.

30 minutes later you two didn't find the other pages and you sighed. You were really nervous and since about 10 minutes you felt that someone was watching you, but you couldn't see someone.

You walked with him further until you heard something behind you, just a few meters away you and Gilbert. You stopped walking, looked at Gil and said: "Gil...I-Is Slenderman be-ehind us?" Gilbert didn't answered, nor he moved. Both of you knew, when you move now, you will be dead very quickly.

But somehow you body just wanted to check if Slenderman was really here, so after a few seconds you turned around and saw that man without face and business clothes. Quickly Slenderman ran to you and captured you. You screamed around, meanwhile Slenderman hugged you too tight.

Gilbert started to laugh. You stopped screaming, looked at Gilbert and yelled: "What's going on? Why are you laughing? And...I am not dead yet?". Gilbert started to laugh louder. You looked at Slenderman, which were taking away his mask and you notice that actually Germany was this Slenderman. "Whaaat? Why?", you screamed at Ludwig and he just smiled.

"Awesome job, bruder", Gilbert went to his brother and put his arm around him. Ludwig let you go and you looked at them. "But...why?", you asked and Gilbert just smiled. Ludwig looked at his brother and explained to you: "Well...it was Gilbert's idea and he begged a lot to do this"

"But we are not finished yet, Frau", Gilbert told you and you looked at him. Gilbert gave you a note. You took it and folded it up:


"Dear ____________"

I am happy that you went with me into the woods to search those pages and I guess when you read this, Germany found us. I am so happy with you. Do you want to be my girlfriend? <3

With love, your Awesome Gilbert



You looked at Gil, smiled, jumped on him and hugged him tight, also you screamed a bit. Gilbert looked a bit confused and asked: "Is that a yes?" "Yes", you said and kissed his cheek, then you added: "But never do something like this again...I was scared" "Kesesesese fine, I try", he said and kissed you quickly.

Gilbert lifted you up in bridal style and carried you home. Of course Ludwig went with you and Gil home. When you came to Gilbert's and Ludwig's home, Gilbert quickly ran to his room with you, jumped with you into his bed and covered himself. "Gute Nacht meine __________ (Good night, my _____________)". You looked out of the window and saw that the sun was already rising. You gave him a kiss on his cheek and snuggled to him: "Good night, my awesome Gilbert"

I actually don't know if I should that put in that category Horror or Romance xD
I had this idea a few days ago :P And somehow Slenderman reminds me on Germany xD
I don't know why, maybe because of that Hetalia Movie :3
But Germany made an awesome Job as Slenderman...what do you think? ^^
I am happy that I wrote a FF again, it is long time ago since I wrote my last FF with Prussia ^^
I hope you liked it and I guess there are a few Errors :/

Please join my group ve-hetalia-fc.deviantart.com/
We need more members
:P

Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.


Running away from those kids your legs were on fire begging you to stop and tears ran down your face. Falling on the ground you got back up and when you were about to run a moist cloth covered your mouth along with your nose. Scratching the attackers hands your head felt light and your body grew weak. Eyelids fell and your body went limp. 
~~~ 
Opening your eyes you tried to move your arms but, to no avail. Looking down your arms, wrists and ankles were tied up firmly. Looking up you saw that girl Mary and her girls were behind her. "What have we told you about running?" she said looking at her nails. Spitting at her you said "Eat dirt b*tch." Growling she signaled her girls to beat you up and they did. After doing that she looked at you on the ground and stomped on your head. Dirt went in your mouth and she said "Now looks like your the b*tch." Tears ran down your face and she said "You know how you love that statue called BEN?" Nodding they picked you up and she said "Now you can be with him!" Looking back you saw that you were all on a cliff above a beach and you said "NO!!! PLEASE DON'T!!!!" Throwing you off your cried and wondered. Who was going to save you now? The fall wasn't high enough to die from. 
Now you will drown to death. Someone. Anybody. Help. Closing your eyes you fell into the water and gasped for air. Opening your eyes you saw that you were in the great blue and a figure swam towards you. He had blonde hair and looked as if he was wearing a Link outfit from Zelda. If this was a dream you hoped it would never end. Grabbing you it swam up for air and you could barely breath let alone see. Being pulled to shore you felt your arms lie down on the warm sand like you were being untied and you felt someone press on your chest. 
"God d*mmit!" a male voice said. Hearing a sigh you felt warm lips touch your's putting air inside of your. Opening your eyes fully you coughed up bloody water and a hand started to smooth your back. 
"It's okay. Let it all out." a voice said again and you looked to see what looked like BEN. His eyes were fully black with red irises and blood running down them. Blonde hair came out of his green elf hat and his skin was a pale blue. Looking up at his hat he said "Majora's Mask! It's soaking wet!" Taking it off you saw his short light blonde hair and he ringed the hat making a massive amount of water come out. "Now I know what the queen of England feels like when she wears that crown." Laughing he looked at you and you said 
"Sorry, it was just a little funny." Blushing a little he said "Y-you did?" Smiling he ringed his hat even more and put it back on. Looking at your cloths they were soaked and heavy. Pulling you up he flew the both of you to an abandoned town and set you down. Going inside a green house he set you down on a bed and came back with an over-sized green shirt. "Give me your cloths so I can dry them." he said holding his hand out. Blushing a little you took off your cloth as he turned away and put the shirt on. Smirking a little he smacked himself and left. 
Coming back you said "U-um...are you BEN?" Staring at you for a minute he said "Yep, BEN Drowned." Blushing a little bit you said "W-well thank you fore s-saving me. I thought I was going to die out there."  
Sitting close to you he said "If only I reset the d*mn clock stopping them from doing that to you." Blushing a deeper red you turned away and said "Well it's my fault for running." Moving closer he touched one of your wounds and you hissed. Grabbing a flute you tilted your head and he started to play a song. Your wounds healed and he finished the song. 
Clapping he blushed a little and said "Thanks. Anyways I don't think it was your fault." Your (e/c) eyes widened and you asked "Why do you think that?" He smiled a little and said "I knew a boy who ran away from me....it wasn't his fault that he was afraid to face his fate. Many people are afraid to face what they don't know...it's just in your nature to do so. Even if you faced your fears you still would have met with a terrible fate." Hugging him he was a little shocked and you said "Thank you for that." Relaxing his shoulders he started to pet your head and you said 
"I-I wish I could have saved you." Tilting his head to the side he didn't know what you meant and you said "I wish I could have saved you when you drowned. It must have hurt so much. I would have saved you if I had the chance." Smiling bloody tears dropped on your face as you looked up at him and he said "You know, I used to watch you play that game and at first I thought you were like every other kid. 
Then one day you tried to save me from drowning and I could hear you calling out for me. When those girls did that to you I decided it's my turn to save you and this time I would. Thank you for trying." Tearing up you kissed him and he blushed. Wrapping your arms around his neck he fell back on the bed and now you were on top of him. 
Snickering he pushed you down on the bed and you opened your eyes to see he was now on top of you making your face turn all different shades of red. Kissing you back his lips tasted like salt water but, you liked that and you wrapped your arms around his neck again. Licking your lips you opened your mouth and he put his tongue inside fighting you for dominance. Honking your breast you backed down and he won dominance. Stirring his tongue around your mouth he explored your cavern and your hips started to grind with his getting a moan in response. Blushing a little bit he undid his belt and took off his shirt showing some of his muscles. Your nose felt a little tingly and you tried your best to look at his face. "You like~" he asked teasing you and you quickly nodded. 
Taking off his pants he threw them on the ground and he was left in his boxers. Looking down you saw a tent in them and it brushed against your knee getting another moan. Kissing your cheek he bit your ear and started to nibble on it. 
Blushing a deep red he started to massage your breasts and you moaned. "B-BEN?" He looked back at you with lustful eyes and you said "I love you." He kissed your forehead and said "I love you too." Licking your neck he started to bite on it and he saw blood run down it. Licking it he started to make hickeys on your neck and he said "Now this shows your mine." Blushing you pulled his neck close to you and you gave him a hickey. "Y-you're mine too." you said a little embarrassed. Looking at you his ears twitched and they turned red. Going down to your collarbone he played with it until it turned a wine red and he said "About you thanking me..." Tilting your head he finish "How about you thank me in another way~" Smiling you said "You shouldn't have said that." He smirked and BEN kept resetting the clock that night.
I was working on this last night and I got tired so I finished this today. Hope you all like it.
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Listening to your favorite song just be friends you saw your boyfriend Jeff the Killer climb in your bedroom window. Smiling you said pausing the song "Hey Jeffy~" He grumbled at your name for him and sat next to you. Listening to the song with you joked "Maybe one day a prettier woman will come by and our love will be like this song!" He growled and pinned you down. "J-Jeff?" you asked looking up at him. Your cheeks grew red and he said "That's the last thing I want." Blushing you started to sing the song "Just be friends, all we gotta do is just be friends. It's time to say g-" "Shut up." he hissed and he kissed you roughly. Wrapping your arms around his neck you kissed him back and he said "We will never just be friends, got that?" Chuckling you kissed him on the nose and said "Yep~" Blushing he looked away and then kissed you again. Moving down to your neck you moaned and he could still hear the song. Shutting the computer he said "That's better." 
Blushing you sang "Never be just friends" Smiling wider he said "Now that's more like it." You stuck your tongue out playfully and he licked it. Frowning you said "Really Jeff?" He shrugged his shoulders and said "Hey I know another song." Lifting a brow he said "S&M" Laughing you pulled him closer and said "You wish." Pouting a little you kissed his rough lips and said "You know there are a lot more things to do other than sing." Leaning closer he asked seductively "Like what~" Smiling you said "This~" Kissing him you had a really fun time last night.  
I was listening to just be friends when I got this idea. I hope it's goodMary Kozakura (Hides) [V2] 
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Cleaning your room (it's a once every week thing and you make a huge mess) you didn't notice a hand sticking out of your computer screen. It waved at you and you turned around to through the trash away when you saw it. Sighing and walking towards it you pulled it out only to see that it was BEN DRUNK (LOL) Falling on you he said "Wee *hic* do it again! *hic*" He was drunk again and you had to play as the one who takes care of him. Pushing him off of you he said "I...saw a unicorn *hic* pooping out rainbows." Bursting into laughter you thought "The internet now a days am I right?" When you got up to clean your room again he let out a 'nooo' and held onto your leg. 
"Arg, BEN I have to clean or I can't play games with you." your mother had a way of getting you to clean and you shook your leg. Bloody tears started to run down his face and you said "How about I play with you right after I clean?" Slowly nodding he let go and you started to clean. 
~~~Time Skip~~~ 
After you finished cleaning you saw BEN staring at you. A devilish smirk crossed his face and that always meant he was in his horny faze. Sitting next to him you plugged in your Nintendo 64 and started to play Majora's Mask. Giving him a turn he said while playing "(f/n)? Who do you *hic* love most?" Ignoring the question he went to the lake and the room started to fill up with water. "What the h*** BEN don't drown us again!" Putting you on your bed and getting on top of you he said "I asked you who?" Struggling to get up you said "BEN your just drunk now stop! Your scaring me!" It was hard to ever admit that you were scared of anything but, that didn't faze him. 
Tears rushed down your face as the water started to rise; your mom was at work and your dad was staying with a friend. There was only BEN to help you and you said "BEN don't you remember I love you!" A smile crossed his face and he said "I need you to show me~" The sound of the water was getting louder as he took off your (f/c) tank top. Looking at him you wanted to cover your face at that moment. Shaking you said "What do you want BEN?" His smile grew wider and he said "I want to see everything~" BEN started to touch your bare skin and then worked up to your breasts. It was surprising you were still a virgin until a now. 
Nobody has ever touched you like this and you said "B-BEN kiss me." Even if he was drunk you still loved him more than anything. Licking your bottom lip you invited his tongue into your mouth and you shivered. Water slid onto the bed but, he still kept kissing you. 
~~~Time Skip I don't do lemons~~~ 
After (he did it) the water started to go down. Kissing the top of your nose he said "Good girl~" Oh, how you wanted him to fall asleep (that is what most of the creepypasta do when they are drunk they go through fazes and then fall asleep) Sighing you were going to miss your virginity but, you didn't mind being without it. "Um..(f/n)..I'm really sleepy. Can I sleep here please?" Nodding to his reply you both fell asleep.
Okay sorry for the time skip but, I don't write lemons. If I did I wouldn't be writing for you guys. My parents watch me like hawks and I try not to get caught. Don't ask how old I am because I won't tell you. I hope you like it.
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Featured
:iconmrsharrystyles1:
Collection by
 A woman concealed herself for the cold weather that lay outside her door. She moved to a small, messy kitchen a scrawled a note, shoving it into her pocket before going back into her grungy living room.

 Looking over to the pulled-out bed/couch, she nearly bursted into tears seeing her small child's face sleeping so innocently and perfectly as though none of her disgusting home had even touched the baby.

 Scooping her up, she protected her joyous bundle before trudging out into a howling blizzard. The woman walked for about an hour or so, the scene of a bad neighborhood turning into that of the middle-class.

 Looking at the larger-than-average homes that lined the white streets, she picked one out. Quickly going up to the door, she made sure that the small infant was snug in her blankets. Her beautiful (e/c) eyes were shut and her breathing was getting uncomfortably shallow. Her nose was running.

 Kissing the baby on the forehead, she slipped the note into her blankets and knocked loudly on the door until she heard someone coming with a groan. Rushing back into the storm, she waited nearby to watch as someone opened the door, nearly missing the child.

___________________

 The Bad Touch Trio, all of which were knocked out after a night of partying, heard a loud knocking at the door. All of them were over at their Prussian friend's house and in the middle of the night, someone was knocking.

 Prussia got up and groaned, a headache getting to him. His two friends, Spain and France, awoke with the same reactions. "Don't worry guys, the awesome me will answer the door..."

 They watched as he went to the door, flicking the outdoor light on before opening the door. All he saw was snow viciously coming from the sky in front of him. He turned around with a laugh,"Some drunks must be playing a prank on the awesome me-"

 He was about to shut the door when he heard a small noise by his feet. His crimson eyes found a bundle of blankets on the front porch, moving slightly. Picking them up, he saw a small child was concealed in them.

 France and Spain came over, looking just as curious and surprised about the baby as he was. "I don't know if this was meant for us amigos..."

 "Check it's tag or something..." Prussia muttered, watching as the child's eyes opened, revealing a beautiful pair of (e/c) eyes. "She looks so innocent..." Her blank face turned into a small smile, making the three of them 'awwww' at her cuteness.

 "Let me see ze petite..." France said, holding his arms out. Prussia nervously handed the child over, expecting her to cry. A piece of paper fell from the blankets and Spain quickly picked it up.

 The child didn't cry or seem upset after being handed away from the albino Prussian. Spain read the message over and over before speaking up. "Chicos...I think you might want to hear this..."

 Both men looked towards the Spaniard before speaking,"Dear whoever it may concern. Thank you for taking in my daughter and I'm sorry for putting such a big responsibility on you. I can't afford a child as a single mother...I just wanted to have my darling daughter to have a good life..."

 France and Prussia looked towards the girl who now lay asleep in France's arms. Spain continued,"Her name is ____________. I understand if you won't adopt her in, just find her a good home. Signed...it doesn't say who it's from..."

 The three men took in the letter during a silent moment before France handed the girl back over to Prussia. "We can't just leave 'er...poor zing..."

 "Then we'll raise her together verdamnit!" Prussia suddenly snapped, waking the girl up once more. Rather than crying, she looked more confused as to what awoke her. "If we could each take care of one kid, it'll be no problem raising one kid together."

 The threesome agreed, Spain taking the child and trying to get her to sleep once more. His soft voice began singing lightly in Spanish, the two smiling as he went over to the couch and sat down with the girl.

 France and Prussia sat beside him, smiling at the little girl in the Spaniard's arms sleeping comfortably once more. The three men began to softly discuss how this would work out. Since Prussia wasn't technically a country, he could watch her during world meetings. When she was old enough, they decided they would allow her to come.

 Watching her rest, they decided to call in a night and crawled on the mattress they had laid out on the floor along with various blankets and such. The three snuggled in, Spain resting in the center with the girl in his arms already sleeping peacefully. He still hummed gently, although the other two didn't seem to mind.

 As they fell asleep, they all began thinking about how they're going to have to change their lifestyles to become parents.

 "Dios mio..."

 "Mon dieu..."

 "Mein gott..."
Yeah.
Here come the Christmas inserts!

I know, it doesn't seem like it now but it will be.

You know how long I've had this?
October 11th was the last time I wrote anything on this story.
Thank you iPad for showing how much I wanted Christmas before Halloween.
This might've been during sandy too...
I can't remember. XD

I don't own you or Hetalia!
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

  Your small body collapsed on the ground in fatigue of the muscles and mind. It has only been a few years since you have been tossed into the mess of a war by your boss. As a child. A young little nation that couldn't fend for herself.

  Sure, a nation would never even dream of harming a young nation but the troops were under the control of their bosses. The bosses were in control of the countries. They wouldn't think twice about attacking anyone trespassing on their land.

  Digging your nails into the ground, you let tears spill as you tried to keep moving away. Branches snapped behind you, making you fear that an enemy was coming to defeat you.

  The second a sandy blond-haired boy bustled out of the bushes, you screamed and covered your head. There wasn't much hope for you anymore, the thought suddenly brought sobs up.

  "Hey, what's a little dudette doing out here?" His arms enveloped you, holding you uncertain as to what to do with you. You, on the other hand, we're still sobbing in fear. "You're hurt...lemmie get you back to base and have those fixed up."

  He brought you close to his body, wrapping you up in the right side of his coat and started walking away with you. Grabbing onto his shirt, you hid your face on it, letting a few tears out once more but calming down.

  "Do you have a name kiddo?" The man asked calmly, walking into a military camp. "My name is Alfred F. Jones."

  "_-_________..." You nearly whisper.

  He laughed slightly, jouncing you in his arms,"That's a cute name, isn't it? I like it."

   "Thank you..."

  He carried you into the tent with a cross on it, leaving you in the hands of a complete stranger. A pretty nurse took you and started taking care of the small cuts and wounds you had.

  She never asked why a child was in the midst of a battle field.

  A moppy blond-haired man came in. You giggled at the size of his eyebrows which were enormous in stature. "America sent me to get the girl." America

  He reached out and took your small, frail body in his arms and carried you away. You waved towards the nurse as you left which she responded with a polite little wave back.

  "You're a young country, aren't you? Your boss just signed your declaration of war a few months ago." Wriggling in his arms, you didn't feel comfortable to where this conversation was going. "Don't worry love. We'll keep you safe."

  You were brought into another tent where three unfamiliar faces (and Alfred) sat in apparent wait. The second you were brought in, everyone began to swarm, commenting on something about you.

  The suddenness of it all caused your lips to quiver and sobs to erupt once more. Caterpillar brows began rocking you, trying to calm you down and stop crying with little avail.

  Another person snatched you in their arms. It was the only brunette in the room. His hair tied in the back. Somehow, you were more soothed by him (maybe because of his feminine looks) and calmed down rather quickly.

  "Ai yah, did the other allies scare you?" He asked in a gentle voice, calming you down further. "It's okay little one, they're just curious why a young girl is here."

  "M...My boss...made me..." You said in a low voice, only to get snatched by a long-haired blond under the arms.

  "Don't tell me you are a country!?" He said out loud, scaring you once more,"'ho in ze right mind would send a little country like you into ze battlefield-!?"

  Once more, you started crying in shock and hurt. Alfred took you this time, allowing you to rest your head on his shoulder as he paced the room slightly,"Hey...calm down __________. We know Francis is a scary man but you're okay. I'll make sure none of them bother you."

  Grabbing his shirt, you felt relief wash over you and began nodding off with him. Caterpillar-brows came behind Alfred and looked at you with soft emerald eyes,"Can you just tell us what country you are love...?"

  "I'm the country of ____________..." You said in a low voice, your (e/c) eyes already drooping. He stepped off after that, noticing that after such a long day you were probably exhausted.

  Alfred rubbed your back softly and readjusted you in his arms. "How's about you come lay down with me for tonight? I'll make sure that you're protect. The hero won't let you get hurt on his watch!"

  Wrapping your arms around his neck. You couldn't care who you were sleeping with or where you were going to rest, all you wanted to do was shut your eyes and sleep.

  "We can take shifts on who watches her at night. I guess I'll watch her for now," Alfred continued to the others, resting his head on yours. "We can figure the rest out tomorrow."

  "I'll look into her country." Caterpillar-brows said afterwards. "Maybe she'll have some reliable sources in her country that we can use."

  "Sleep..." You said in a soft voice, snuggling closer to him.

  Alfred laughed, trying to keep his voice down,"We're going, we're going. Good night everyone."

  Both of you left, your (e/c) eyes already shutting before you were even laying down. Alfred allowed you to rest on his chest, his bomber jacket resting over your body. "Good night __________..."

  "Night...daddy..." Alfred felt his body freeze as you said that. Sure, he found you but both of you were nations. For a younger nation to bond so close to an older nation in just a few hours was rather shocking.

  Still, he wrapped his arms around you and held you close to him,"I promise, I won't let anything hurt you..."

To be continued...
I decided to try this out.
No, I don't know why. XD
Papa Alfredo. Lolz, it's cute~
It'll be kind of funny when the Axis come in. Ohhh I'm terrible~ :D

I don't own you or Hetalia.
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Cry's girl:Cry X Reader
Rated:T

For the last few hours you and Ryan had talked about the stream, he had given you a few pointers on what you should do and say but other than that you really had no clue what to expect. Ryan had set up his laptop so that you would be able to join the stream properly and play games with everyone. You wanted to be as involved as you could since this was your first stream you wanted to really show people what you were like.
It was about an hour before the stream was due to start and you were supposed to call everyone so that you could all meet and break the ice. You had to admit you were really nervous to meet  the crew. You had been a fan of them for ages now and you had watched them do the stream every Saturday night without fail. You couldn't actually believe that you were going to be streaming with them it was like a dream come true.

“You ready to call everyone, you look a little nervous.” Ryan called from the other side of the room.

“Yeah, I’m just not too good at meeting new people is all.” You said trying your very best to look a little less nervous.

“Okay well relax everyone will love you and anyway you've already met Scott and Russ.” He said with a grin.

You had almost forgotten that you met Russ and Scott that one time at the club, you really had been stupid to not connect the dots earlier.

You just nodded in reply to Ryan and looked at your screen.

“Just remember one thing we’re Cry and (Your Nickname) now, not Ryan and (Your Name) don’t forget to call me Cry okay.” He looked at you with a serious glint in his eye.

“Sure, I won’t forget, It would be pretty hard not to anyways.” You said trying to put on a little smile to hide how scared of this whole night you were.  

After a few seconds your Skype lit up and you were invited to the call. You heart hammered a little faster and you tried to calm yourself down.

“Hey guys.” You heard Russ down your headphones.

“Hey Russ, how’s it going?” Ryan replied.

You were glad that it was only Russ in the call the others must have not got their invites yet so it gave you a little time to calm down and get used to the situation.

“Not too bad man, I hear it’s been a pretty hectic week for you though.” He said with a slight laugh in his voice.

“Uh yeah you could say that, I mean that video sure did cause chaos.” He said replying in the same light tone.  

Russ let out a small laugh and was about to talk when Scott joined the call.

“Hey everyone.” The familiar voice came through a little muffled.

“Hey Scott.” Both Ryan and Russ talked at the same time.

“How’s everyone doing?” Scott asked coming through a little clearer.

“Good thanks man.” Russ answered first.

“Where is Red at?” Scott asked after noticing the absence of Russ’ girlfriend and crew member.

“She will be along in a bit she wanted to give (Your Nickname) a little time to get used to us before she came along and scared the poor girl to death.” He said letting out a laugh, while in the back ground you heard a quite sound that sounded like a ‘fuck you’ aimed at Russ.

You couldn't help but smile a little at the kindness that Red had shown towards you, you would have to remember to thank her later for thinking of you like that. It wasn't until the call was deadly silent that you realized that all of the attention had come to you.

You didn't really know what to do in this situation so you just continued to sit in silence and waited for someone to talk.

“So (Your Nickname), tell me how is it being Crys girlfriend? Is he driving you crazy yet?” Scott asked.

You let out a nervous laugh at the question. You still found it weird that you were Crys girlfriend.

“Oh yeah, he is a total pain in the ass.” You said trying to make a joke out of the question. You heard the others laugh and you felt a little bit relived the hard part was over now you just had to keep up the chat.

“Hey I’m not that bad!” Ryan retorted looking across the room at you.

“Oh please, we all know that you have the ability to annoy the crap outa people if you want.” Russ chipped into the conversation.

You let out a small chuckle and bit your lip looking over at Ryan with an apologetic look.
“Aww come on you guys lay off him. He’s not that bad although he does take an awful long time in the bathroom.” You quickly interjected.

That made everyone laugh again and you smiled a triumphant smile and looked over to Ryan who gave you a thumbs up.

As you looked back to the screen you saw the Red had joined the call.

“Hey guys.” The small voice came through the headphones.

“Hey Red.” Everyone but Russ answered together. You started to get a bit quieter again with Red coming into the call and you started to feel a little unsure about yourself and decided that you would try to let the others talk for a bit before you tried to make conversation.

“So how’s everyone doing?” You could hear from her voice that she was really asking if you were finding this okay but you decided that you would just play dumb and wait for the guys to answer.

“We’re all pretty good Red.” Scott answered. You mentally thanked him for answering so that you didn't have to talk.

“Good.” Red replied. You could tell that she was not happy that Scott had answered. You noticed her let out a little huff.

“So (Your Nickname) how are you finding the crew? I hope that they haven’t mentally scarred you yet.” She said with a small laugh. You could almost curse Red for talking to you, it made you more nervous.

“Um I don’t think there will be any lasting damage.” You said trying your best to not sound nervous.

You didn't quite manage to convince anyone since your voice came out quiet and shaky and your last word hitched in your throat. Ryan looked over to you from his computer and gave you a sympathetic look; he could see how nervous you were.

“You sound like you could do with a stiff drink.” Red said clearly hearing your nerves.

“Yeah I could do with one or ten.” You said now not caring that people knew that you were nervous.

The crew let out a laugh and you relaxed a little again. You waited for everyone to stop laughing and listened to more of the conversation. You occasionally would say a few things and make the odd joke here and there and you let yourself calm down and let go. You felt a lot more comfortable and at ease with everyone.  You looked at the small clock at the bottom of the screen and saw that the time was 10:50 the stream would be starting very soon.

Just as you were thinking you noticed that someone else had joined the chat. You didn't recognize the Skype name so you had to wait for them to speak.

“Hi guys. Sorry I’m late” You heard a familiar English accent say.

“You’re just in time Minx.” Red said sounding pretty pleased that she was here.

“Good, so how is everyone.” She asked sounding a little sleepy.

As was now normal everyone replied saying that they were all doing good and asked Minx how she was doing. She said she was good but tired since it was 3:50 in the UK. Soon the conversation drifted from Minx and back to you. You really didn’t like being the center of attention.

“Are you excited for your first stream (Your Nickname)?” Minx asked you.

“Yeah I’m really excited but I’m really nervous.” You answered her truthfully.

“I know that feeling, I remember when I first joined the stream but it’s really fun once you get used to it.” She said trying to reassure you.

“I guess, I just hope this is a night where not too many people watch.” You said trying not to think of the amount of people who would all be watching.

“It will be okay.” Ryan said.

“Yeah it’s really not that bad.” Scott added.

“Just think that it’s just us playing video games and no one else is there.” Russ said making it like some kind of little pep talk. You were actually glad that they had said that it made you feel a little better.

“Actually we had better get ready its 10:58.” Ryan said now.

Your heart started to hammer you only had two minutes until the stream started. You opened up your internet browser and clicked onto the stream since it was going to just be Cry playing for the first hour you would just sit and watch and comment when you felt like it was necessary.

Once the stream page loaded you muted it so that it wouldn't eco onto the stream. You then saw the comment box load up. It was already crazy, you knew that it would be since you were an avid watcher of the streams and you would often sit and join the comment section before a stream started. You read some of the comments, some of them were really sweet telling the Crew hi and such and others were just plain creepy. You got a bit annoyed at some people who were asking Cry to sleep with them. It was the first time you had seen any of the fan girls who were madly in love with him; your guess was that they pretty much hated you.

Just as it got to 10:59 Snake joined the chat but didn't speak, he had his microphone muted, you wondered why he didn't speak but he probably just knew that there would be no time to chat now.

Ryan turned around once more from his computer and looked at you. You gave him a tiny smile and looked back down at your laptop. You didn't notice but he quickly got up from his computer and walked over to you. You were a bit surprised when he gave you a quick kiss.

“You’re going to be great.” He said walking back over to his computer.

Once he got back to his screen he clicked the button to make the stream go live. You saw the comments slow right down since the chat was now in subscriber mode. Still a multitude of hellos washed through the comments.

After a few moments Ryan spoke.

“Who’s turn is it to do the intro?” he asked knowing that no one actually knew the answer.
“Um I think you can do it tonight buddy.” Russ said.

“Okay, Well. Welcome to Late Night With Cry And Russ Featuring Scott, Red, Snake, Minx and (Your Nickname).” Ryan spoke in a weird voice.

You felt your heart jump to your throat, you looked to the comments and they literally exploded at the mention of your name. You took a deep breath to calm yourself and shut your eyes. Everyone in the comments was going crazy and you were completely overwhelmed.
“So let’s get on with it shall we.” Ryan said.

He pulled up the game that he would be playing for the first hour and completely ignored the hundreds of questions that he was getting in the comments about us.  Once he got to the start menu  for the game he paused a little as if trying to decided something.
“Before we start playing this why don’t we let (Your Nickname) introduce herself?”
Your eyes opened wide, why had Ryan done this to you? Your breathing started to speed up and you could feel yourself start to panic.

“Sure.”

“Yeah”

“Okay” Russ, Scott and Minx all answered.

“Well (Your Nickname) the floor is yours.” Ryan said.

You brain went completely dead you didn't have a clue what you should say. What if you said something wrong or didn't say something you should say. You look over at Ryan who gave you an encouraging look. You kept looking over at him as you spoke.  

“Uh… Hi.” You said quietly not really sure what to say looking down at the screen. “I’m (Your Nickname) and I….um…  I like to play video games… and I guess I’m Cry’s girlfriend.” You looked up at Ryan for conformation that you did good. He gave you a nod and a smile and you knew that you had done okay.

“Right now that’s out of the way, let’s do it.” Ryan said in his usual video game playing voice.

For a while you were really on edge and you kept pretty quiet and just watched as Cry played the game you made a couple of comments and answered when people spoke to you but other than that you were just too shy to talk.

Once the hour was up you were going to be switching the games. You were going to be playing CS:GO which was a game that you were pretty good at. You opened up the game on your laptop so that you would be ready for the game change. Once everyone was ready you began to play the game. A few other people also joined the game so that the teams would be even and then you started to get into the match. You felt yourself relax when you started to play the game and you started to talk a lot more especially when someone shot you.  You really were starting to enjoy yourself it was just like Minx had said, once you had calmed down and gotten used to what you were doing you really did start to enjoy yourself.

The rest of the night carried on in the same way you became more and more relaxed and started to talk much more and even made a few jokes and despite the minor technical hitch in the middle of the stream it really couldn't have gone better for you.
It was 6:00am and you were still doing the wind down game most people had gone and it was just You, Cry, Minx and Krism left in the call.  You guys were just chatting now and you didn't really care about the amount of people who were watching the stream. You were so glad that Ryan had talked you into doing this because it really had be so much fun and you hoped that you would get to do it again.

Eventually everyone was tired and it was time to end the stream. You all said goodbye and Ryan clicked the button to turn the stream to offline. Once the stream was down he shut down the page and pulled up his Skype.

“So (Your Nickname) how was your first stream?” Minx asked sleepily.

“It was good, once I got over my nerves.” You replied.

“See I told you, you did really well.” She said sounding a little bit proud.  

“Thanks.” You said with a small blush, even though you couldn't see Minx receiving a compliment made you blush.

“Well I better be going guys, I have to edit.”

“Bye Minx.” We all called out.

“Yeah I better be going too.” Krism said.

“Okay, thanks for coming again. See ya Krism.” Ryan replied looking sleepy.

“Bye.” You added.

You realized that with Krism leaving you didn't need to be on Skype anymore so you clicked off it and removed your headphones. You moved the laptop over to one side and lay your head on the desk in front of you shutting your eyes. You head Ryan get up and walk over to where you were sitting. You felt him wrap his arms around your waist and you slowly opened your eyes and lifted your head off the desk.  

“You did so well tonight, you’re a natural.” He whispered into your ear.

“You think so?” You asked a little skeptically.

“I do, in fact I think that you should stream with us all the time.” He said giving you a tight squeeze

“What?” You asked a little confused.

“You should stream with us every week, everyone really liked you and its way more fun to have someone in the room to stream with.”  

“Uh well I guess I could, only if you want me to though. I don’t want to intrude.” You said not really sure if he was just trying to spare your feelings.

“Then its settled, you are officially part of the crew.” He said, you could imagine the grin that had now lit up his face.

You turned your hear so that you could see Ryan and gave him a quick peck. You let out a little yawn and rested your head against his.

“Time for bed.” He asked.

“I think so.” You said barely above a whisper.

You slowly got up and dove into Ryan’s bed, you felt him crawl in beside you and wrap an arm around your waist and quickly drifted off with a contented sigh.
Yeah part 10!!! We are so near the end of this now guys
Next Part: meamewmeow.deviantart.com/art/…
Previous Part: meamewmeow.deviantart.com/art/…

Disclaimer: I do not own Cry, Russ, Scott, Red, Minx, Snake, Krism or You. This is all fictional and I am not implying that this is real in any way.
The story belongs to me please do no re upload anywhere else.
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

You're in your bedroom at eleven o'clock at night watching Pewdiepie play the final few episodes of The Walking Dead, save for the very last, which was rumored to be out tonight.  You've been waiting for forever to see these, and are getting so into it, when suddenly you hear an irritated voice shout, "[f/n], turn off that damn computer already!  That voice is driving me insane!"  You groan, as you're almost finished with one of the videos.  

"Can't I just have a few more minutes?" You plead.  No such luck is coming your way at the moment.  Your mother barges in, hissing at you, "I told you to turn it off!  It's giving me a headache!"

"But Mom!  There are just four more minutes!" You whine.  And then comes the slap.  You don't even feel her hand connect with your cheek, as you go numb immediately.  Your [e/c] eyes dim as you glare up at her.

You simply say, "I'm done."

"What does that mean?" Your mother scoffs.

"It means that I'm not taking this anymore!  I am nineteen years old, dammit!  I'm leaving!" You growl.  

"Oh?  And where will you stay?  How will you possibly be able to find an apartment that's as close to your college as here that you can afford?"  Your dad walks in right as your mother asks this.  

"Now, now.  What's wrong?" He asks, forever the peace-maker.  

"[m/n] just slapped me.  I'm leaving.  I'm going to find an apartment.  Or I'll stay with [friend's/n], if I have to.  I'm not staying here another minute though."  You start grabbing clothes and personal items and are shoving them into your backpack and single suitcase.

"Come on, [f/n], don't be hasty," your dad says uneasily.  

"I'm not being hasty.  I've been planning on leaving for so long.  Tonight was the last straw," you spit, zipping your bags and hauling them downstairs.  Before your parents can say another word, you have your [c/c] coat in your hand, and the door is slamming behind you.  


~le time skip~


You sigh, aimlessly walking down the sidewalk, not quite knowing where to go.  Finally, giving up on thinking of people who wouldn't just bring you straight back home, you plunk down on a cold metal bench next to the McDonald's.

'At least I still have Pewdie to fall back on,' you think as you pull your iPod out of your pocket and turn on Youtube, resuming where you left off at home.  

"Hahaha, how's it goin' bros?" Comes the familiar voice out of your small device, causing you to smile as you huddle over trying to keep warm in the freezing weather.  You watch the remaining available videos, and then, right when you're going to figure out something else to do, some goofball just coming out of the McDonald's trips, almost dropping his soda, and then says, "Oops, sorry Mr. Plant," before chuckling.  You're about to go back to your own business, when you double-take.  'Wait…  Mr. Plant?  That slight accent…  His odd laugh…'  You turn off your iPod quickly and look up, right as this man is about to walk past you, and you look closely at his scruffy dirty blonde hair, his slight whiskers, a scarf around his neck instead of the green headphones.  It's him…  It's the Pewdiepie.  

Before you even think to stop yourself, you quietly call out, "Felix?  Pewdie?"  He stops a few feet away from you, and turns around.

"Hmm?  I'm sorry, do I know you?" He asks politely.  

"Oh… Um, no… I'm sorry, I don't know what came over me just then," you laugh nervously.  

"But you know me…"  A smile lights up his face, as he says, "How's it goin', bro?"  You grin back, before your smile falters.  He notices, and suddenly his expression changes to concern.  

"Are you alright, um…?" He asks, sitting next to you.  

Not sure how to answer, you just stupidly say, "Um… Um…  [f/n].  [f/n] [l/n]."

"Alright, what's wrong, then, [f/n]?"  

After a moment's hesitation, you mumble, "I basically just ran away from home…  I don't have anywhere to stay…"  

"Well…  Y-you could stay at my house for tonight… If you want, of course," the Swedish man stammers.

"Oh no no, I don't want to be a burden!" You exclaim, as another fit of shivers overtakes you.

Becoming bolder, he wraps his own scarf around your neck, saying, "It wouldn't be a burden… and really, I can't just leave you out here on your own… You're a young girl alone on a bench at midnight in winter next to a McDonald's… So many things could go wrong in this situation!"  

"I… I guess if you put it that way," you mumble.  

Taking your suitcase, he says, "Cool, follow me, then."  He drives you to his house and lets you in, turning on the lights.  But then, when he sees your face in the light, he gasps.

"Oh my God…  What happened to you?" Pewdiepie gasps.  

"Urm… my mom slapped me…" You say.  Now that your attention is on that, your cheek starts getting tingly, letting you know that it's finally going to start stinging.  And it does.  The pain basically hits you out of nowhere, the most delayed reaction in the history of ever, no doubt, and you suck in a breath.  Again, this doesn't go unnoticed.  

"Let me help you with that, [f/n]," Pewdie says, leading you to the bathroom.  "Now wait here."  You do as you're told, sitting down on the bathroom counter, before he returns with a washcloth and some ice.  First, he gently prods at it, earning a wince from you.  
"Sorry, sorry," he whispers while getting the washcloth a bit wet.  Next, he carefully dabs at your cheek, the cool water that drips from the cloth and down your face helping a bit.  Then he puts the ice in the cloth and holds it to your cheek.  You feel such relief, and let out a contented sigh.  

"Okay, just hold that there and the swelling and pain should go away soon," he says kindly.  He than begins showing you where the guest bedroom and kitchen and "game room" are.  

"Um… so [f/n], I was going to be filming another episode of The Walking Dead tonight, if you want to watch right here…  Well, I actually already started on it, but spilled my soda and went to get another…  So whad'ya say?"  You eagerly nod, and Pewdie chuckles before you settle down on the couch, and him in a chair in front of the computer.  That doesn't last for long though.  

"[f/n], how about you sit here next to me?  You can help me figure out what my game plan should be!"  How could you possibly turn down that offer?  So you and him squish next to each other on the small chair.  He re-starts the video, and introduces you with him, as his new-found friend, [f/n].  When he starts, there's so much banter and sassing going on between the two of you, but as you go through the game, though, it becomes more and more sad.  Pewds makes it to a point where Lee tells Clem that she's going to have to shoot him, and you start tearing up.  And then, later in the game, she does.  You lose it.  Tears are streaming down your face, you're sniffling, and you hide your face in your hands.  Felix takes one look at you and then he's a total goner too.  He ends up bending over, not wanting his bros to see him like that.  

At the very end of the video, Pewdie is apologizing, when suddenly he says brightly, "Well, at least I had my new friend [f/n] here to cheer me up!"  And that's when he plants a gentle kiss on your now almost-back-to-normal cheek.  The video was in fact put up that night, and no piece of that ending was cut out.  So now, every time Felix is away from you, you have proof that your meeting at midnight isn't fake… It truly did happen.  Felix truly is yours, all yours.
Well everyone... this is my first ever reader insert, so I'm sorry if it's too long, or not long enough, or sounds weird ^^; I would love it if you would give me some constructive criticism, but please, please don't be rude! :hug:

Part 2: [link]
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

"Man, you suck at this," he says with a chuckle.

"Well, you can hardly blame me… it's my first time… it's scary," you pout.  When you lose the game for about the millionth time though, cringing as the Grudge girl grabs your character's arm again, your boyfriend of two years gets up off of the couch and settles down behind you.  His legs rest on either side of yours, and his arms slide around you, loosely wrapping around your shoulders.  You attempt to start the game over again, but sweet nothings being whispered into your ear distract you.  You die for the thirty-second time.

"Felix," you whine, "stop it!"

"Hmm…" He thinks as you twist around slightly to look at him.  Stroking his chin, he says, "I'd love to, really I would [y/n], but that's just not going to work out… Unless, of course, you let me help you pass this level."  You could use a bit of help (understatement of the year!) passing the level.

"Fine," you sigh, not having much choice if you even want a chance to advance.

"Yes!" He hisses through his teeth before scooting forward even farther, until he's flush against your back, and his hands are covering yours on the small controller.  You press 'retry' and then Felix takes over, pushing your fingers down on the correct buttons.

At first your fingers seem to be dead set against letting him do all the work, but eventually you're (he's) winning the game!  You let out a little cheer as your character finds more batteries, but cringe again when the girl drops down out of nowhere and starts crawling after your character.  Pewds freaks out even worse than you, though; he squeals like a little girl and pauses the game, his cheeks flushing light pink when you start laughing at him.  He looks away for a moment but then his face lights up, and he clears his throat, saying, "Uhm, [y/n], I have something that I really need to ask you."

You lean back on his chest, asking, "Oh yeah?  What is it?"  His hand pulls off of yours, fumbling around in his pocket, before he says softly, "I know that we may not have been dating for the longest time, but I just need to know that you're going to be the woman I spend the rest of my life with; will you do me the honor of becoming Mrs. [f/n] [m/n] Kjellberg?"

You twist around in his arms completely, until you're kneeling between his legs, mouth agape before you squeal, "Oh Felix, nothing on earth would make me happier!"  He pulls you down into his arms, exclaiming, "I am so happy that I was recording; now the whole world can see how I totally kick your ass at Ju-On!"  You raise an eyebrow at him, and he chuckles nervously, "Kidding, kidding…"

"That's better," you giggle, pecking his nose, as you envision your perfectly beautiful wedding with your perfectly everything fiancee.
So I finally finished this last night... I really hope you guys like it ^.^

Part 1: [link]
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Prussia1
:icondeath-dealer123:
Collection by
             You lay in bed with a major headache. How could it be possible for it to hurt this bad?  The nausia from earlier that morning had come back and you felt as if you were in a sauna.  
             "_______! It's time to train!" Ludwig hollared bursting into your room.
             You layed there in bed as he took in your sweaty face, heavy breathing, and rosy cheeks.
            "keseseses. I call taking care of ________ vhile she's sick,"A familiar raspy voice chuckled.
            "No, I vill, she is part of zhe axis and zhus my responsibility!"Ludwig said loudly.
            "No! I vant to! I VILL OWN HER VITAL REGIONS EVENTUALLY SO I VILL TAKE CARE OF HER!!!!!!"
            You facepalmed at the Prussian's argument and sighed.
            "Why don't both of you take care of me.  I'm sure a day off for Kiku and Feli would be appreciated."
           They looked at you and nodded.
           You sighed...this was going to be a long day...

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>Time skip named Ted>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

           You were actually surprised at how helpful the two were throughout the day.  Ludwig gave you massages and cooked for you.  And Gilbert didn't yell at you for throwing up on his shoes.
           You were in the middle of a nap when you woke up to two voices talking quietly.
           "I dont know how to tell her..."
           "Gilbert, you can do zis, you liked ______ for as long as I can remember."
           "You do to Ludwig!  You liked her since before I even met her!"
           They both sighed.  Maybe one day when one of them find someone else the other will tell you but until then...they'll just stay by your side.

           "Ich Liebe Dich, __________" They said in unison as they closed the door and let you sleep.




              THE END
I'm not sure if this is what you wanted but this is kinda what you got. Sorry if you didn't like it. I'm not really good at the CountryxReaderxCountry fanfics.
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

The Underground Truth Finale

Why was Gilbert crying?

Your hand felt like a thousand lead weights were tied onto it, but you managed to reach out and touch his cheek.

"Gilbert…?" Your voice was almost inaudible. You felt awful like you had been stabbed in the stomach—wait, you were stabbed in the stomach. Your let your hand drop and felt your abdomen where the knife cut inside you. To your surprise, there wasn't a gash or even a drop of blood.

"Gilbert?" you repeated. Your voice was getting stronger and your senses sharper.

"__________...? __________? Are you really alive?" Gilbert wiped away some of his tears.

"Of course I'm alive, silly," you smiled. "Do you think you could help me up—"

"__________!!"

"Oof!" You felt the air get knocked out of you as a pair of arms wrapped themselves around you.

"Francis?" You were bewildered. Was this all real? You felt yourself get hugged by another pair of arms.

"T-Toni?" you stammered.

"I'm so glad you're alright, __________," Antonio sniffed as he wiped away a single tear that threated to escape his eye.

You looked at your white-haired, red-eyed savior. You smiled.

"Welcome back, __________," Gilbert said wrapping his arms around the whole group.

"What are you guys—stop it! You're going to squish me!" you cried trying to break loose unsuccessfully.

You all stopped as you heard a groan. You all turned your heads to see Allistor lying on the floor, his conscious coming to.

"Wait right here, __________," Gilbert said releasing you and walking over to the groggy Kirkland, "I'll take care of him."

"Hang on!" you cried and broke free from Francis and Antonio.

"__-__________?" Gilbert raised an eyebrow.

"I thought he was dead!" Antonio cried to Francis.

"Gilbert called me on such short notice, all I could pack were some watered-down sleeping darts!" Francis spat.

You walked over to Allistor and knelt beside Arthur who was also by his side.

"Just kill me, __________," Allistor groaned, his green eyes falling on yours with a sad look. "I've caused you enough harm."

You shook your head. "As much as I hate you for stabbing me and threatening to destroy the other families and hurting Gilbert…" Once you mentioned it, Gilbert examined the deep gashes in his shoulder and abdomen. "…I can't bring myself to kill you."

"__________?"

You smiled to yourself remembering those moments with Allistor as a child.

"You were my first love," you said. "I couldn't kill someone I loved, now, could I?"

"What?!" Gilbert started to get up, but his friends held him back.

"You mean…you remember?" Allistor blinked in astonishment.

You nodded. "I couldn't forget that bright tomato-red hair of yours. And I definitely won't forget when you and I kissed…"

Gilbert was trying to break free, but Francis and Antonio held fast.

You turned to Arthur and whispered so softly that only he could hear you. When you finished, Arthur looked at you with a serious expression and nodded.

You stuck out your hand and lifted Allistor to his feet.

"We need to get you guys medical treatment," you said walking towards the exit. "Well, Gilbert more than anyone else, but you know what I mean."

"Hold on!" Gilbert yanked his arms away from his friends (and cursed when he tugged on his injured shoulder) and ran to you.

"You're just going to let him off like that?" Gilbert cried. "He was going to kill the Vargases, the Braginskis, and my family! He almost killed you! He was going to make you fall in love with him!"

You smiled mischievously. "But I'm already in love with him, Gilbert."

"____—_________," Gilbert stuttered. Allistor frowned in confusion.

"I just don't love him in the same way I do for you," you finished up.

"__________, I'm so sorry," Allistor mumbled.

"I forgive you, Allistor," you giggled.

"Wait up!" Francis, Antonio, and Arthur cried as they went after you as you started following the yarn trail to the end of the tunnel.

-----

"Allistor really gave it to you, huh?" you asked as you cleaned up Gilbert's shoulder. His abdomen was already covered in bandages.

"It's not so bad now that I know you're okay," Gilbert said. He winced as you applied some alcohol to his wound.

"Sorry!" you said quickly.

Gilbert smirked. "You're so cute when you're all worked up." He grabbed your chin gently and turned you to him and kissed you.

"Mmpf!" you muffled and accidentally pressed too hard onto Gilbert's shoulder.

"Gah!" Gilbert flinched and pulled back. You buried your face in your hands.

"I'm sorry! I just keep ruining it!" you cried. But Gilbert pulled lightly on your hair and brought you in for another kiss. This time you didn't move. You just closed your eyes and enjoyed the moment—a moment that didn't last for very long.

"Ohonhonhon~" a distinct French voice laughed. "Mon little Gilbert is all grown up."

"Get out, you damn Frenchman!" Gilbert shouted and threw his shirt at Francis. It fluttered to the ground causing you to double up in laughter. Francis joined you followed by Antonio who was right behind him.

"It's not funny!" Gilbert blushed. Pretty soon, he chuckled, and then it grew into laughter from all the relief he felt.

With the situation resolved, Francis and Antonio left early saying they wanted to leave the two of you alone.

"It's all over now, huh?" Gilbert asked after he thanked his departing friends.

You paused. "There's one more thing left to do here."

"And what's that?" Gilbert asked.

-----

"You're sure this is the right approach?" Gilbert asked looking at you and Arthur.

"The knowledge of the Kirkland Emerald will be mine to bear from now on," Arthur said.

"What about Cailean and Dylan?" you asked.

"I think it's better that they didn't know any of this happened," Arthur replied. He looked at you with a thoughtful gaze. You smiled slightly. For the youngest Kirkland, he was acting very maturely. "Do you want to say anything to Allistor before you go?"

"I don't," Gilbert snorted. He still hadn't gotten over the whole deal with you and Allistor.

"Then I'll go," you said and went to see the oldest Kirkland brother.

Allistor was lying on his bed staring at the ceiling. He didn't bother to sit up when you came into his room.

"Hi, Allistor," you greeted.

"Hey, __________," Allistor replied back.

You sat on the bed next to Allistor for a few seconds. You weren't one for great farewells, so you wanted to get straight to the point.

"Allistor, Arthur and I plan on erasing your memories," you told him.

To your surprise, Allistor didn't seem shocked. "Aye, I figured you'd do something like that."

"Allistor, I want you to have this back." You took Allistor's hand and placed a dull green gem inside. "It's to keep me somewhere deep in your memories even if you don't remember."

Allistor took your hand and kissed it. "I'll treasure it forever."

You bent down and kissed Allistor back on the forehead. "Promise?"

He smiled. "Promise."

"Ready, __________?" Arthur asked sticking his head inside his brother's room.

"Yes," you nodded. "Allistor, I'll never forget you."

"Thank you, __________," Allistor said as a tear escaped his glistening emerald eyes.

Arthur placed his hand steadily onto his brother's forehead as more tears began to follow. He recited a spell under his breath causing a faint light to glow between his hand and Allistor's forehead. When he finished the spell, the light faded and Allistor's eyes were closed. The tears had stopped.

Arthur took his hand away. He swallowed, his lips trembling. "He should come around in a few hours."

"Thank you, Arthur," you said taking a last look at Allistor before leaving his room.

-----

"You'll come and visit sometime?" Arthur asked as you got on the horse behind Gilbert.

"Of course," you said. "And promise to keep this all a secret."

"What went on here will remain a secret for as long as I live and breath," Arthur promised.

"How about when you're dead and underground?" Gilbert joked.

"Gilbert!" You slapped your partner on his bad shoulder.

"Schiesse, __________!" Gilbert cried out in pain.

"I'm not sorry this time! You deserved it!"

"Are you okay with Gilbert taking the reins?" Arthur asked unsure of Gilbert's physical well-being.

"Don't forget, I am the awesome Gilbert Beilschmidt!" Gilbert boasted. "The awesome me never falters when on duty!"

"What duty?" you asked rolling your eyes.

"Mein duty of being your awesome lover!" Gilbert answered obnoxiously. "And when we get home, how about we try that again as a reward for saving you?"

"'Again?'" you heard Arthur mumble to himself.

"For your information," your voice rose as you felt the blood rush to your cheeks, "you didn't save me, Arthur did."

"Who brought you back to life?" Gilbert asked.

"Who saved your ass from getting chopped up into mince meat?" you countered.

Arthur face-palmed as the two of you said your goodbyes and rode back to the Beilschmidt House arguing the entire time. It was a long ride back.

--Epilogue, several years later--

"Son, stay close to your mother, you hear me?"

"Yes, Father!"

Allistor waved and watched his son go with his mother to his first horseback-riding lesson. He brushed his fiery red hair back and looked at the sky. Everything was peaceful.

"Aren't you going to get ready for the big meeting?" Arthur asked sipping a cup of his favorite tea.

"Don't tell me what to do, you little rascal," Allistor teased. "Who's hosting it again?"

Arthur let out a heavy sigh. "Why don't you ever read the invitations before you agree to these things? Gilbert and his wife, ___________, are going to be hosting it at the Beilschmidt House, remember?"

"I was just testing you, Artie," Allistor smiled ruffling his little brother's hair. Arthur rolled his eyes and walked back to the manor to get prepared.

Allistor returned his gaze back at the sky and held out the emerald he always kept on him. The sunlight pierced through the lustrous green stone and created green rays that danced in his matching green eyes. He didn't remember where he got it, but he remembered finding it resting in his hand the day he woke up with a pounding headache several years ago. Though he might not have remembered where it came from, he had a feeling that it belonged to someone that was once very important to him. He hadn't smoked or drunk liquor since.

The End

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Thank you so much for reading! Don't forget to read the bonus chapter!

-GydroZMaa
Thank you everyone for taking the time out of your lives to read my first fan-fiction. It means a lot to me. I hope you all had as much fun reading it as I did writing it.

*Virtual hug/high five through the Internet*

I do not own any characters of Axis Powers: Hetalia. They belong to Himaruya Hidekazu.

I have NOT played any games related to Hitman, Assassin's Creed, any other killing game, nor have I watched anything of the sort in animes, or read anything in mangas, comics, or novels. If there are similarities in names, events, dialogue, etc., then they are pure coincidences.

©This story belongs to me, ~GydroZMaa.

First: [link]
Previous: [link]
Bonus: [link]

Other series by me:
Circus!SpainxReader~Sky's Limit~
[link]
Model!FrancexReader~The Natural Artifice~
[link]
AmericaxReader~Duo Duality~
[link]
RomaniaxReader~Sustenance Pact~
[link]
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Mature Content Filter is On
(Contains: nudity, sexual themes and ideologically sensitive material)
*A phone conversation 5 days later*
“Ludwig.”
“(Name.)”
“What the hell are we going to do about this?”
“I thought we had already decided…”
“….I don’t think I’m ready for that, Ludwig. Maybe we should just let it pass.”
“But you said-”
“It will be better for everyone, okay? Gilbert’s being sent to military school, for God’s sake, it’s not like he’ll be around to pressure or mock us or anything.”
“You really think I can just drop this?”
“Ludwig…”
“It feels like you were leading me on then, damn it (Name.)”
“What, that one time in the kitchen? I never intended anything to go that far!”
“Ja, but things don’t always turn out the way we plan, do they? But look who’s talking, I’m the one sitting here hoping we’ll get lucky…no…I’ll get lucky.”
“I’m not saying I never want to see you again, jerk, I’m saying that this isn’t the right time.”
“Oh, and when will the right time be? A million years after we’re all dead?”
“No, shut up. I still care about you okay? I just think that…while we’re still under our parents roof…I just can’t do anything with you until I get the hell out of that house and I don’t have to think about what happened there anymore. It’ll drive me insane otherwise.”
“Can you at least start making eye contact with me again?”
“Of course.”
“Good.”
“…………”
“So…are you saying there’s still a chance?”
“For…?”
“You know. That we could be together, and no one will find out or hate us for it. Someday.”
“Maybe.”
“Maybe?”
“I hope it’s a positive ‘maybe,’ okay? Who am I to predict how human emotions work? I hope there is, if we both continue to feel this way, I do hope there is. I really do.”
“Alright. See you at home.”
“See you”
*Disconnection*

5 years later~~~
“Three research papers, four final exams, a biology thesis…” I slammed my books and lap top onto the table in my apartment, “all done! Thank god!”
I collapsed on the couch next to Hannah and slumped against the lumpy cushions. She eyed me comically and took a sip of her coffee. “Finally, huh? I told you that you should have started earlier.”
“It wouldn’t have mattered, I still would have been working up to the deadline anyway. What are we watching?”
“America’s Next Top Model.”
“Ah. Did that bitchy blonde get kicked off yet?”
“Nope, but she’s probably going to go in this episode.”
“Awesome.” I summoned all of my remaining willpower to bring myself back up to my legs and pour a cup of lukewarm coffee. I crinkled my nose but sighed and drank anyway. “Anything interesting happen today while I was gone?”
She shook her red head ‘no,’ but then paused. “Oh, actually yeah,” she bent over to the coffee table and took up a post-it note with her neat scribbling. “Your brother called.”
I stopped short. “Which one?”
“Ludwig.”
“Are you sure?” My heart accelerated at the thought that Gilbert may have come looking for me.
“I don’t really know. He sounded kind of gruff.”
“Did he laugh at all?” I asked.
“Not once. He seemed pretty humorless.”
I relaxed a bit. “Oh yeah, that’s him alright.”
She smiled and said “You have the most charming relatives.”
“Yes, I have been blessed to the fullest. What did he want?”
“He said he wanted to see you. Tonight. He was pretty firm about it, too.” She chuckled through her coffee mug. “I’m guessing he was the over-protective one that never let you make dates and stuff, huh?”
I had to struggle to reduce my inner laugh to an outward shrug. “You have no idea.”
“Right, well, I told him you didn’t plan on going anywhere this evening, and I convinced Michael to take me out to dinner and spend the night at his place.”
“Are you assuming my brother is going to be sleeping over?” I scoffed.
She shrugged. “I don’t know how far he’d have to travel to go home. Besides, Mike and I haven’t had a lot of, you know, alone time lately.” She smirked, drained the remnants of the cup, and went into her room to go pack.
“I don’t need to know about your perverted intentions, thank you!” I called into the other room.
“You’re just jealous!”
‘Oh, no I’m not,’ I thought.
My muses of denying the desire for sex were interrupted by a knock at the door.
“Did Mike say he was coming to pick you up?” I hollered as I went for the door.
“No, why?”
I twisted open the nob and there stood Ludwig.
Hannah turned the corner with a bag over her shoulder, though I didn’t turn to look at her. She must have noticed the way we both seemed to stare each other down and decided that now would be a good time to leave in case we began to fight. “Well, see you,” She waved goodbye as she pushed out the door.
I gestured Ludwig inside the dorm and he entered. I took his coat and it was whole minutes before he decided to say: “Long time, no see, huh?”
“Yeah.” I stood idly for a moment before embracing him. “I missed you.”
“I missed you too. What’s it been, now? Three years?”
My words were muffled in his shoulder. “With the exception of holidays.”
We stood like that for a while. I don’t know if I should have felt sappy about it, maybe normally I would, but not this time. There was a reason Hannah had a boyfriend and I didn’t. I really did love Ludwig. I still do.
“Want to get dinner?” I asked. “There’s a great Chinese place a couple of blocks from here.”
“Sure.”
So we did.

I don’t know where the night turned romantic, I didn’t expect it to. It was probably naïve of me, but I really didn’t expect to do more than maybe kiss him on the cheek. I thought we had grown out of those types of feelings, I didn’t expect to be so desperate, or to want him so badly.
At some point though, a wire was cut and the bomb went off. We didn’t care. He kissed me in the middle of the sidewalk and put and arm around my waist and by the time we had climbed the stairs to the dorm room again I had let him pin me against the wall and kiss me even more. He had to remind me to fish the key out of my pocket so we could have some privacy.
After throwing off our coats I remember faintly wishing my room hadn’t been in such disarray when we sat him down on the bed and we were allowed to have each other.
“Ludwig,” I whispered as he pulled down the collar of my shirt and kissed from my neck to my shoulder to gnaw and the bone while I slowly mussed his hair up. “I love you. I really do. I’m sorry Gilbert ruined it at the time.”
“I love you too. And so am I” He whispered in my ear as we lay down next to each other.
It wasn’t hot or fiery like people describe ideal sex. We weren’t so much as caught up in the moment of such intimate bodily contact, but the fact that there was contact and there was no one around to question it. It wasn’t lustful or hungry, it was blissful. It was infinite.
We exchanged kisses for eons, the soft flesh of lips running against one another, tongues brushing gently as they did all of those years ago, tasting spicy bits of Kung pao chicken and savory things but also the natural sweetness of someone whom you care about in an instant when everything is beautiful and brilliant.
I didn’t flinch when he saw my bare chest, nor did he shiver when I stroked his. Our bodies, warm in the swaddling of blankets, fit together like puzzle pieces as he wrapped his arms around me and kissed the curve of my back while I stroked his stern face. The sensuality was hazy and appealing, and rather than jolting, my nerves seemed to melt together and carry that gentle message of friendly touch to my brain. I kissed his face, his neck, and over his heart, where a beating that was steady and compact.
Our hands eventually explored lower. It’s not that we didn’t want each other in that way, we did, but more important was the fact that I could hold him and never have to let go, for the time being, at least.
There wasn’t any screaming though, no busted headboards, and it was pleasant in that uncomfortable way like when your stomach drops in the downhill on a roller coaster.  
We didn’t burn with passion, we dissolved in it. We became a part of it. The ‘I love you’s were constant and meaningful, and we absorbed each tender word and gesture. The desire to be with each other didn’t reach a high temperature and fizzle out, it remained like the warmth of sunshine.
The moonlight fell on our faces and we held each other again.
“Are we okay now? Is this still okay?”
I cupped his cheeks and smiled. “We’re magnificent. All by ourselves.”
“Really?”
“Yes.”
“Good.”
So he kissed me again.
Did you ever write to a point that you got feels in a completely screwed up way?
I think I may have done that with the end here. I guess I don't know.
Anyway, I broke this chapter into three parts as a writing experiment.
1. All dialouge (I like this way. Descriptions become tedious)
2. Mostly Dialouge but with descriptions (How I usually write)
3. Hardly any dialouge but with descriptions that will knock your goddamned socks off.
I had fun with all three.
anyway, before any of you start asking about Gilbert, PATIENCE, MY CHILDREN. ELLARY WILL EVENTUALLY REVEAL ALL.
I hope you enjoy, sorry I've kept you waiting.
~Ellary
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

I’m BAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAACK. Yeah.  MAJOR writer’s block.  Anyway, let us begin!

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Your P. O. V.

Your hair was growing out finally, but it was still rather short, and you finally re-dyed it to a color that was close enough to your natural.  You were walking down the street, just getting home from grocery shopping; you had resided in a nice little townhouse in Germany (Ironic, right?).  You had received simple warnings about back alleys and how people could take advantage and rob you… Or something like that.  You admired how pretty the scenery was, nice brick buildings with cobblestone roads; it was almost like a dream.  But sadly, all dreams must end.  As you were walking down the alley you heard rather rushed and strained footsteps behind you, as If someone were running to catch up to you and trying to stay silent at the same time.  Pfft.  Idiot.  You spun yourself around and upon instinct threw your grocery bag in front of your face; only to feel  a blade jerking through a certain cereal box.  Seriously?  You had to wrestle an old lady for that.  AN OLD LADY.  You were kind of pretty pissed off considering that you had to go through an annoying encounter, along with your reuse-bag was now ruined, along with the box of cereal, and likely the bag that contained the delicious grains inside the box.  You felt the bag jerk in front of you as the attacker yanked their knife out.  Because you really weren’t trained in hand-to-hand combat, which really wasn’t a smart choice on your training coordinator’s part, your only real choice was to run at this point, and of course- to pray to whatever would listen to you that you could get inside your inky dinky townhouse before your attacker could run their web through YOUR “bag of cereal”.  You turned a sharp corner and quickly ducked before your head could hit the fire escape.  Behind you, you heard a sharp and painful sounding “ding”, a thump, and a string of colorful curse words in German.  You slung onto the ladder and darted up the rusting metal before it ended, you sat there a moment thinking you were safe, until you heard some mumbling in said language, felt the ladder vibrate, and heard the cling of a blade against metal.  They were after you again, and hell, with as much adrenaline you had pumping through your system you might have as well been Shizuo Heiwajima.  You spotted a drain pipe that was just within reach, prayed to the lords, latched on and clambered onto the next ladder.  Time had no meaning, but you knew after a couple of “Are you fucking kidding me”s from the German below you and some incredible Spiderman moves, you were on the roof. Looking around the dusty bird crap-covered roof, you tried to find something useful. You dug through the grocery bags while running behind an A/C unit.  Finally, your hand touched something metal and hard.  You reached to grab and pull it out from its eco-bag sheathing only to find out it was a serving spoon.


“Oh you’re fucking kidding me.” You sighed out as you heard some scuffing of shoes against pavement and a thickly accented voice cooing


“Come on out, kleinen Jungen”(Little boy)


“You seriously think I’m a boy?” You scoffed out, unable to contain that mass of sarcasm and attitude you sold your soul to make room for.


“Ah, it speaks, now does it?” He said again. You didn’t dare turn your head to peer out to see if you could see the man. This guy was armed and you damn well knew it. Hell, you could say he was a real “cereal killer”.  Oh well, guess the dye fumes went to your brain, because you- being as smart as you were, knowing the man was armed and obviously thought you to be just as able and strong as him, poked your head out, took off running, and hit the poor man over the head with your trusty spoon. As he fell over (Obviously not expecting a young woman wielding a spoon) you quickly recognized you were against Gilbert Beilschmidt. He quickly regained his stance and began circling with you, Old Timer pocket knife in hand.  Sadly, that poor pocket knife had obviously seen better days. Its blade was crooked and leaned to the side; it was obvious that it was loosely set. You couldn’t help but give a snort of amusement, which was ironic considering you were armed with only a spoon.


“Y-you’re Zion Lithium!? You’re just a Frau!” He yelled in disbelief, you didn’t blame him either.  You had disguised as a male to not raise any questions, and with such a dangerous job, it was easier to create such an identity so you would not have any hell to pay after the war.


“Now a-days it’s just _______ ________” You said with a grin; you had stopped circling each other now, and were just looking each other up and down, sizing one another up, determining your chances. He was a well-built man, actually, quite handsome.  He was taller than you by a few inches, and easily stronger.  He was wearing a pair of skinny jeans with converse and a tee-shirt; much like your own outfit.  He gave you a quick look before lunging at you with his Old Timer, as if reassuring that you wanted to do this.  You quickly evaded him before reaching a hand over his shoulder and putting the other on his head; sending him tumbling to the ground.  Thank God for cousins that were obsessed with wrestling, eh?  As Beilschmidt shoulder-rolled back to his feet, he quickly lunged at you again, driving the Old Timer through your torso.


. . .


. . .


. . .


. . .


Except there was one problem; he didn’t exactly have a blade anymore. He looked up at you in astonishment as you only winced at the impact from the hilt crashing into your side before jumping back and staring from his handle to your body, as if somehow expecting the knife to have seamlessly disappeared into your body. You slowly drew up your loose fist, flicking up the smoker’s favorite two fingers, the blade stubbornly stuck between the tips of your fingers.


“Looking for something, Beilschmidt?”


“H-how the hell did you-“


“Why’re you after me.” You blandly cut him off with the sharp question, you felt as though you already knew the answer, it was blatant and obvious to a toddler; or rather anything that could have the capacity to care about another being.


“You killed him”


“Killed who?”


“Don’t act like a dumbass, Frau.  You know who you killed very well”


“Please enlighten me, the war was two years ago and my memory is AWFUL” You said purposely, just to dig out the subject.


“You killed Tonio!”


“Oh, that little imbecile?”


“D-DON’T CALL HIM THA-“


“Oh come on, he pulled the trigger wire” You sharply cut him off again.


“I don’t care, I just know I’m here to finish you off” He pulled out a pistol and aimed it at you.


“What for? The war is over, Beilschmidt. And killing me won’t bring your partner back”


“You don’t think I know that?”


“I know you aren’t stupid. And frankly, I wouldn’t put it past you to want me dead”


“Don’t try and talk me out of it, Frau. My mind is set”


“I’m not trying to, you need to think this through, though”


And with that, you picked up your bags and walked to the edge of the building, looking over the edge.


“H-HEY WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?”


“Waiting for death”

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Prussia’s P.O.V

Something inside me snapped…. I couldn’t pull the trigger, something about her, the way her eyes shined with life even when faced with death, I just…. I couldn’t do it anymore, I lost the poison in my veins that was egging me on to kill this woman.  The way her (h/c) hair shined, her captivating pools of (e/c) and her soft (s/c) skin tone. She is truly a beautiful woman, and I felt as though I was faced with a love for her.  The next thing I heard was a clatter of hardness against concrete and the scuffing of feet hurriedly trying to reach her.  I couldn’t let her fall, I knew she wouldn’t let herself fall, but something inside of me made me save her; a maiden without need of a hero, but the act already done. I grabbed her by the shoulders and yanked her around, red orbs against (e/c) galaxies.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Your P.O.V


You felt your heart skip and pulse irregularly, a bird locked in a cage, when he grabbed you.  You couldn’t help but smile, you didn’t know him, and you had nearly killed each other along with that.  You could see the care and worry in his eyes, the shining red moons.  You did feel something for this albino man, and you couldn’t help but express it by wrapping your arms around him. He seemed to tense before hugging you back, your old friend giving you memories.  You remembered him, the two of you laughing and happily playing marriage together as childhood friends, knowing that you weren’t just pretending.


“Ich leibe dich, meine Frau”


“Ich leibe dich auch”
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
X____X OH GAWD. What did I just write?? XDDD Oh well, I hope you liked it. I’m looking at the time when I finished it- 3:02 AM!!!!! I started about an hour ago. >_< Holy crap. Also, if you don’t know-

Ich leibe dich, meine Frau= I love you, my woman.
Ich leibe dich auch= I love you too

ANYWAY. That concludes this fanfiction series.
^-^;; Please don’t murder me.  Yeah, I know this chapter sucks, but hey- It’s a little longer!
And the reason why this is so short- I couldn’t figure out how to write the rest, and so I’m like
“Screw this. You guys are childhood friends torn apart by different futures and war, then brought together by death and danger. NOW KISS. >:U”
Uhm. Yeah. C: 4 pages in Microsoft word! Wooooooh!
Anyway, glad you enjoyed!
Um.
Ha.
haha.

Disclaimer's notice:

Don't own :iconsexyprussiaplz:
Don't own You
Don't own Hetalia. ;-; But I wish I did
Don't own the art
Don't own :iconsexyspainplz:
But I DO own the story, so don't take it.


Also, tell me if you think it has mature content because of language... I was really tired when I wrote this. XD

Preview: [link]
Part 1: [link]
Part 2: [link]
Part 3: :reading:
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

:iconvietblush2plz::iconsaysplz: this one is impossible.
:iconsexyprussia6plz::iconsaysplz: Why?
:iconvietblush2plz::iconsaysplz: It's just....crack
:iconsexyprussia6plz::iconsaysplz: That's why it's awesome~

------------------------
Prunam / PruViet / Lotus & black hawk


I want to make a crack couple so this is what comes to my mind .I ship this lol lol
Also to confirm my style, it's being weird lately =v=
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

“Robert is taking me this weekend!” said Miss Morgan that Monday. Some of the teachers were eating lunch in the teacher lounge when ___________ entered to grab her mug for some tea. She poured the water in the electric kettle and waited while the woman regaled her story about her fiancé.

“I thought it was sold out,” said Mrs. Ramirez

“Nope, then again my baby knows how to pull strings, I can’t wait to see it! I heard the Russian ballet was gorgeous,”

“What are you going to see?”

“Bolshoi something, aren’t all ballets the same?”

“No it’s not,” said Miss Burgan walking in, “Bolshoi is the ballet company it’s coming from,”

“Well of course a Brit would know,”

“At least I don’t pretend I know what I’m talking about,”

“Humph, just because you and Miss Master’s degree over there know stuff doesn’t me you can’t flaunt it,”

“I don’t see how I got roped into the conversation,” said _______________ pouring the hot water into her cup, “Especially since I wasn’t really paying attention,”

“You know what; it’s about the ballet this weekend,”

“Oh Onegin,”

“HA! It’s Bolshoi!”

“Bolshoi is the COMPANY,” said Miss Burgan even more annoyed, “Onegin is the name of the ballet,”

“What is it about?”

“Wiki it, I’m sure that’ll be the only way for you to impress you fiancé,” __________ snorts and left before things got out of hand. The weather was gloomy today and it started to drizzle so everyone ate lunch inside. The boys didn’t mind. They enjoyed it. When it rained, they did nothing but eat popcorn and tell scary stories. So far, Alfred, Kuro, Matthew, Edgar, and Ivan were the reigning champions. Artie was often scared and clung to Francis. Lutz would pretend he wasn’t but sat closer to Edgar just in case, and Lovi would hide behind Antonio with Feli on the other side, with him pretending not to be scared.

“Miss ___________’s turn!” said Artie grinning.

“No guys. Trust me; you don’t want to hear a ghost story from me,”

“Don’t be a chicken!” said Lutz.

“I’m not, I’m not giving you guys a—,”

“Bawk, Bawk, Bawk!” said Lovi. They laughed. Francis slides over the flashlight. They smirked with anticipation. They threw the large blanket over them. ____________ turned on the flashlight.

“Okay…it was a dark and stormy day…just like today. A young boy was walking home from school wearing nothing but his raincoat and rain boots. As he walked home, he spied something very strange in his path, a little girl, about his age. She was crying and sobbing and the little boy took pity on her and asked “Why are you crying?” “I lost my ball,” said the little girl, “Can you help me find it?” the little boy nodded, thinking what harm could it do? The little girl took his hand. It was cold…as a block of ice. She led him into the woods nearby. The little boy immediately felt that something was wrong; there weren’t any woods where he lived, how was this girl able to take him to the woods? But it was too late. The damage was already done. The boy went to turn back but as soon as he broke his sight from the little girl, she was gone. The poor boy started to panic. Where was he? What was going on? He backed into a tree. A fatal decision. The branches wrapped around his tiny little frame and lifted him up into the darkness above. The only sounds that echoed through the night were that ripping and tearing as though someone was eating. All that was found of the little boy was nothing but his torn, ripped, little raincoat and his gnawed rain boots…No one around the area has seen or heard the little girl again. But they say that when the days became like this, she always comes back, looking for her next victim to lure into woods…”

The boys sat in stunned silence. Alfred laughed.

“C-Come on Teach, you couldn’t come up with something better?”

“Y-Yeah! I mean it wasn’t that scary,” said Kuro.

“Man-eating trees, funny,” said Matthew. They removed the blanket just as the lighting struck, hitting off a figure in the shadows. The boys screamed and hid under the blanket behind __________, who was shaken herself. She flashed the light revealing Mikhail Braginski looking at her. She got up.

“Oh, Mr. Braginski, what a pleasant surprise! May I help you?”

“I would like a work outside,” she nodded and joined him outside the classroom. The screams alerted the other teachers. She explained that they were playing a game and apologized to them. She then turned to Mikhail.

“Sorry about that, may I help you?”

“Actually…I was wondering, if you were busy this weekend. I have an extra ticket to the ballet and I wanted to thank you for your hard work,”

“Oh umm sure!” she said smiling at him.

“Good, I’ll pick you up at six,” he left the building swiftly and quietly. She waited a few moments before she returned to class. The boys still looked frightened beyond reason. She smirked.

“Boys, you need to learn to always have a clear head when you’re scary situations like that. See? I’m cool as a cucumber,” she said took her bottled water from the desk and drank heavily from it. The boys sniggered then full blown laughed, “What’s so funny?”

“Yeah Teach, you’re sooooo calm,” said Lutz laughing.

“Soooo calm that you just drank half a bottle of vinegar,” She stared at the bottle. The boys were laughing hard. She sighs. So much for being calm.

“Okay, free play until I get some more vinegar from the teacher’s lounge,” ___________ went back into the teacher’s lounge looking for some more vinegar for their little chemistry experiment. She went to the door.

“That’s the second parent coming to see her during school hours,”

“I know right? First Roma Vargas and now Braginski, what do you think is going on?”

“I’ll tell you what, I bet she’s a gold digger, think about it? She’s barely out of college, so she claims and have a house? I’m still living in an apartment,”

“Must be nice to have a man around to pay for anything, she’s not much to look at,”

“As long as she’s good in bed nothing else manners, I saw her and Roma leaving that Italian restaurant a few nights ago heading towards his villa,”

“I heard his villa blew up. Think she had anything to do with it?”

“Bet you she did while trying to cook, then again, usually the ugly ones can,” ___________ glared. She was clutching her fist hard. Who the fuck did those bitches think they are?! She wonder if she could cut them but hiding a body on school premises would scar some of the children for life. She shook her head from her thoughts. No….she was bigger than that…She opened the door to Mrs. Ramirez and Miss Morgan. Miss Morgan smiled

“We were just talking about you, sweetie,”

“Oh, okay,”

“So, what did Mr. Braginski want?”

“I don’t think that’s any of your business Miss Morgan,”

“No need to be touchy, I just wanted to know as a respected colleague,”

“Colleague yes, respected, hardly and what goes on in my personal life is none of your business,”

“Well, I guess if I was your age and in your predicament, I’d try to bag me a rich hubby too,”

“Don’t put me on the same level as you,” ___________ grabbed the vinegar, “Ladies,” she left the room. She didn’t realize that she squeezing the bottle hard. She loosened her grip, takes a deep breath and rejoined her class.  

***
“Wow…Teach has some killer legs,” said Antonio looking at __________ putting on the finishing touches of her outfit, “Look at them, they’re gorgeous,”

“And a nice ass,” said Lutz, “Especially in that dress,”

“I wonder if she wears a corset,” said Kuro.

“That’s a gorgeous dress!” said Lovi grinning. They were waiting for Mikhail to pick her up so they could follow them to the theater, somewhere they didn’t know where. She finished doing her hair when the bell rang. She opened it. Mikhail was standing at the door with a stern look and flowers.

“For me?”

“Da,” she smiled and brought the flowers into the house and puts them in a vase. She returned shortly to take him. The boys loaded into Toni’s case and they followed through close pursuit. The pair arrived at the theater an hour before the performance. They had to travel to the next town over because the theater was bigger. Ivan, Francis, and Artie arrived ages ago. Artie’s mother had tickets and they were go, but Ivan was stowaway, pretending to be asleep at Eoin’s house as a favor. Francis kept an eye on the door and alerted them when Miss _________ and Mikhail entered the theater.  

“Actually I’ve never read Onegin, I’ve seen the movie though,” said ____________

“The ballet is better. Have you been to many?”

“In my younger years but I try to see the Nutcracker every year,”

“Oh, you’re a Tchaikovsky fan?”

“Pretty much, mainly because he’s the only one I actually know,” Mikhail chuckled.

“At least you’re honest. Have you seen Swan Lake?”

“Yep and Sleeping Beauty! Those were my favorites growing up with my grandma,”

“Those were nice; I’ve been looking for a ballet partner. Would you like to accompany me in the future?”

“Definitely!”

“They’re hitting it off!” said Toni looking behind the pillar, “it’s disgusting,”

“Ballet partners?! Adults are weird!” said Kuro, “Then again, Papa likes going to Kabuki,”

“What’s Kabuki?”

“Japanese stage plays were men dressed like women act and dance! It’s boring!”

“Do you think we’ll be like than when we’re older?” said Lovi

“I hope not. I know I’m gonna to be cool,” said Lutz. The pair walked into the theater. The performance went very well. For a bunch kindergartners however, it was torture. Toni fell asleep, Lutz and Kuro played cards, and Lovi was watching it with interest. Soon it was intermission. Mikhail and __________ went for some intermission drinks. Mikhail ordered vodka and she order some tea. They made a little bit of small talk. While the adults talked, Kuro snaked behind the bar area and poured a liquid into Mikhail’s drink this should liven things up a bit. The waiter served them their drinks. Mikhail downed his fast. ___________ gingerly sipped her tea.

“How do you like it so far?”

“It’s amazing! I can’t wait to see the soul shattering ending because Onegin is such a jerk, even in ballet form,”

“Da, he’s a man you’d love to hate,”

“I like the history tied to the times of that era. It’s sad when you think about it,”

“But the man is a cynic for no reason,”

“True, then again—,” suddenly, something spilt all over ________. She jumped up and saw red wine all over her dress.  

“Oops!” Miss Morgan covered her mouth with a secret smirk on her face and attempted to wipe her dress but was actually rubbing and spreading the stain, “I’m sorry sweetie! Was that new?”

“Brand new,” said ______________ icily.

“Sorry, red wine is very difficult to get out!” She excused herself and went to the bathroom. She stared. The stain was huge and noticeable. She sighed and turned on the cold water to try and get it out. The door opened again. Before she could say something, her dress was splashed again with white wine all over the stain.

“Here, stay under this,” she looked up. Mrs. Kirkland turned on the hand dryer and dabbed her dress while it was drying. Soon, the stain was gone. ___________ stared at it in the mirror.

“Wow…thanks Mrs.—,”

“Britannia and you’re welcome,”

“How did you—,”

“When you’ve raised four boys, you pick up a few things and you’re more forgiving than I would have been. Poor dear’s eyes would have been clawed out. Mikhail is waiting and the performance is starting soon. Go on,” She nodded and ran to her seat. Britannia washed her hands and straightened herself up before leaving as well.

“You cleaned your dress,”

“Yes…Mrs. Kirkland did it for me actually,”

“Wow…I can’t tell it was even there. Are you enjoying the performance?”

“Yes! It was amazing! And the storyline is better than the movie,”

“Told you,” he smiled at her, “Listen…I have a confession to make, the reason I invited you here tonight is because…I didn’t want to be alone this weekend. It marked a very sad moment in my life and I didn’t wish to be alone, you understand, right?”

“Of course!” soon the curtains were drawn again.

“Ugh, I don’t see why adult like the ballet! It’s SOOOOOOO boring,” said Lutz.

“I loved it!” said Lovi grinning, “Can I finish looking at it?!”

“After you finish tying the knots,” said Toni, “I’m just glad I don’t have to sit through that boring junk anymore,”

“I thought we were supposed to be keeping Mr. Braginski away from her,” said Kuro, “Though I’m loving this activity even more,”

“That’s because Mr. Braginski used the most evil torture methods known to man to make sure we didn’t interfere,” said Lutz, “No boy in their right minds unless it’s Artie or Lovi could stay awake during the ballet. Besides, NO ONE ruins the date but us and Miss Morgan trudged in on our territory,”

“It’s not that bad,” said Ivan filling a syringe with a strange liquid. He tapped it and lets the air out of it, “I wish Papa would have let me go,”

“Still, unforgivable,” said Toni, “Come on, help me load this bitch into the truck,” Miss Morgan was bound and gagged and dragged out of the theater. After the little side remarks and sabotaging, the boys figured that they had bigger fish to fry.

“We’ll meet back here later, Lovi, keep an eye on things,” Miss Morgan stared wide eyed at the children. Ivan lifted her sleeve and injected something into her arm. Her vision started blur as she blacked out.

“So…where do we send her?” said Lutz.

“I say bury her alive,” said Ivan, “In a place no one could find her,”

“No…I say we strap rock to her ankles and shove her into the river,” said Kuro.

“Too messy…ooh I know,” they looked at him, “Remember Miss Agnes? There,” the boys grinned evilly and drove off.  The performance ended. Lovi applauded and asked for an encore. Francis managed to wake up to Artie sobbing heavily from the ending.

“That man was a jerk! He reminded me so much of you Francis!”

“What’s that suppose to mean?”

“He was an arrogant, selfish person! Oh Francis!” Artie hugged him, “Please don’t mean like him someday!”

“Get off me!”

“It’s already starting!” Because they were so good, Britannia treated the boys to treats at a little café. Francis and Artie ate their fill and noticed. Mikhail and ___________  had left the theater and decided to continue their evening with vodka at a local bar across from their café. They watched as the adults talked and drank vodka. Within an hour, ___________ was slumped on the table.

“Too…much…vodka…” Mikhail gently loaded her into his car. He strapped her in securely and drove off. The boys looked on.

“What’s the matter with her?” said Francis, “Doesn’t she know how to pace herself?”

“Poor Teacher! She’s going to be sick tomorrow,” said Artie looking on.

“Not really, all she needs is coffee and Soupe à l’oignon,”

“What’s that?”

“Onion soup, trust me, it’ll sober her up,”

“Wow…how do you know all of this, Franny?”

“I make it for Papa every other weekend,”

“Oh… maybe we should make some more her,”

“I’ll make it and sneak it into her fridge. She’s going to need it,”

“Is it safe to have her go with Ivan’s Papa?”

“He’s not going to hurt her unlike that horny Italian,”

***
“This is so good!”  _____________ was munching on the assortment of sweets at Mikhail’s home. After the bar incident, he felt terrible about literally drinking her into a semi stupor and decided to have her rest at his place. She was starting to feel better and hate to soak up the alcohol, “How did you know I had a sweet tooth?”

“Just a guess,” he said, “And I figured since I liquored you up, you could sleep it off here,”

“I’m feeling a lot better now,” she said laughing.

“You’re a lightweight when it comes to vodka,”

“Russian vodka is strong!” he chuckled and brewed some coffee.

“How do you take it?”

“(whatever you like in your coffee),”  

“Da,” he came back a few moments later with a large cup. She drinks it gratefully. Mikhail kept staring at her. Toni, Lutz, and Kuro stared through the window.

“Why is he staring at her like that?!” said Toni, “The fuck does he think he is?”

“I don’t know but he could be losing it soon, I put enough inducer to make him sick for days,”

“When is it going to kick in?”

“Soon, it’s slow reacting,” ______________ looked up and noticed his looks.

“What’s the matter?”

“Sorry. You remind me of someone I knew,”

“Knew? What do you mean?”

“It’s a long story,”

“I have all night,” he looked at her. She looked at him expectantly.

“I’ve seen a lot in my line of work and there was a sight I would never forget. I was working on something in Canada and let’s just say I was careless and found myself trapped in rubble. I was buried under piles and piles of stones and debris. I was slowly slipping out of consciousness. I was about to succumb to my injuries when I heard someone yelling for help. I listened and crawled towards that voice. However, I couldn’t get any further because there was a pile of stones in my path. There was woman on the other side of the wall. She kept crying for help but to no avail. I told her to reserve her strength. I could tell the poor thing was distressed but I knew she couldn’t panic so, I kept talking. We talked for hours, keeping the other conscious. Suddenly I could hear her faltering. She was losing air. I knew I had to get her out. She was so young. I didn’t want her to die. When I saw that they were digging me out, I clawed my way to the other side of the wall and made an opening. I saw that she lost consciousness. I pulled her out just as the rescuers got me. I can barely remember her face but I will always remember when her eyes fluttered open once air entered her lungs and smiled at me with gratitude. We were taken to separate hospitals and I never saw her since. I’ve always wondered what happened to her to this day,” _____________ was silent. She stared into her coffee and took a sip.

“The Halifax Explosion,”

“What?”

“It was the Halifax Explosion, right? Of all of the one hundred guests, ten survived, right?”

“Right?”

“Only two women survived, one of the heiress to a multi-million company and the other was of unknown origin,”

“Da,” tears welded in her eyes.

“She was wearing a blue dress, right?” Mikhail looked at her. Tears poured freely from her eyes. Mikhail squeezed her hand.

“I’m not going to ask why you were there but I just wanted to let you know…you saved me that day too. I was nearly out until I heard you yelling for help. You kept me conscious until I was able to send the signal,” she hugged him tightly. He hugged her back. Ivan stared and smiled. He didn’t know what was going on but they seemed so happy right now.  Suddenly, Mikhail felt sick, really sick. He excused himself and ran to the bathroom. ___________ winced as he threw up. He didn’t stop for a good half an hour and didn’t look like he was going to ease up any time soon. He finally okay enough, to wish her goodbye and order a ride home, “We can talk more later,”

“I’d like that,” he closed the door and went back to being sick. Once she went back home, she felt ill herself and decided to turn in. The pass two weeks has been very emotional for her. She couldn’t help but smile. She never forgot that day. She clutched his pillow and slowly drifted off to sleep. Meanwhile, the kids looked at the house and grinned to themselves.

“Another date down,” said Francis grinning, “I guess he’s okay, he didn’t try to take advantage of her while she was drunk,”

“He’s a gentleman! And of course he’s nice! He’s Ivan’s dad!” said Artie.

“I feel kind of bad for making him sick,” said Lutz. Francis frowns. He hated that German bastard being near Artie. Artie grinned.

“Lutz, where's Kuro and Toni?”

“Finishing off Miss Morgan,”

“Oh okay but remember, we can’t kill her,”

“We know. We're doing a Miss Agnes on her,” Francis leers at him.

"Shh!" he covered Artie's ears, "You dummy you can't tell Artie what we did!"

"I know, I know well, he'll know Monday right?"

"Guys I can hear!" Artie said flailing.  

“Hey…when you’re out of the game…where would you go?”

“Probably back to Moscow when I’m from. I miss it there, then again, I don’t miss the cold so I’ll probably retire someplace warm. You?”

“Probably to a small town where no one knows me,”

“Why?”

“Meh, I never liked the city and I think I would rather be in a place where everyone is down to earth,” there was silence for awhile. He spoke again.

“I know it’s not my business but…get out of this type of life. The money is good, yes but it really takes a toll on you and many don’t live to see early retirement,” she was silent for awhile, “You stick out too much, to someone as seasoned as me, I was to spot you within hours,”

“I know…but I can’t leave now. All I hope right now is to complete my mission and get out of here alive,”

“What was your mission?”

“Assassination, at least the body was buried,”

“Just be careful in the future. I wouldn’t want to see someone so young in a casket,” she giggled. He smiled. At least her spirits were getting brighter.

“You sound around my age! Don’t worry…I’ll be okay! I promise,”

“I’ll hold you to it…”
Another date done n,n! Okay guys, I have three more dates to go but I think I can get them done during the loooong weekend, seriously, V-day and then President's Day (USA) so I have a day off so if you guys don't mind I'm going to use it to rest and finish these fics for you all. I'm sorry I couldn't get them out faster but it's just been so much lately including washing a lot of things that got ruined >< We also have a few things about Teacher-chan's past in this fic and some idea what type of person Mikhail is. Mikhail is Kievan Rus, the father of Ukraine, Russia, and Belarus. After this little series I think I'll take a mini break so I can take a writer's break if you don't mind ^^ Kitsune-chan needs to rest ;-; Any who, enjoy and forgive the mistakes! 

I don't own you or Hetalia!
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Kuro stalked Miss _________ for weeks now to pinpoint her life every Saturday. Every Saturday she went to the local Farmer’s Market to pick up a few things. She would take her scooter there if the weather wasn’t so cold, if not, she would take her car but it was almost always that scooter. She would arrive at ten sharp, get a few things, talk with the vendors and left no later than noon.  From there she would go home, do some spring cleaning, do (favorite activity), and head to bed. Kuro was elated. His Papa went to the same market but at noon. So that meant he had to make sure that his Papa and she would be at the market at the same time. He waited the week to make his moves. Miss ___________ was in good spirits that entire week. She gave them extra treats, didn’t mind their pranks on the older students and even covered up a crime or two.

“I wonder if she knows about the villa?” said Artie

“Of course she does, she was there,” said Matthew grinning.

“I mean if we did it,”

“Doubt it,” said Francis eating cookies with Nutella.

“You ass hats!” said Feli glaring at them, “We’re nearly homeless! Thank god Nonno has a summer villa! He’s staying there while the other is getting fixed and we have to stay with boring Mrs. Fielding!”

“Hey! I like her!” said Lovi, “She has a lot of these awesome vintage clothes! I bet I can make them modern,”

“I swear you’re a fuckin’ woman!”

“Love you too!”

“Well, there’s no dates this week,” said Francis grinning, “So I guess we can all rest for the week,”

“I hate you all,” said Feli.

“Your Nonno was trying to get into her panties!” said Ivan, “She doesn’t need some geezer after her!”

“He’s not a geezer!”

“Yeah and I’m a woman,” said Edgar, “He was trying to get her drunk and tried stealing kisses! What kind of a woman did he think she was?!”

“Gross Nonno!” said Lovi wincing.

“And I’m sure she didn’t want his slimy tongue down her throat, aru,” said Yao

“And he probably looks like an old rug when he’s naked, and hairy!” said Francis, “I hope he shaves!”

“Stop talking about my Nonno!”

***
____________ woke up that Saturday to start her weekend. She didn’t have to worry about spring cleaning, her home wasn’t a mess but she had to pick vegetables for her stew tomorrow. She got up, fed the dog, cat, and birds. She then went outside to the garage and saw that her tires were flat. She sighed and wondering how could that have happened. She decided to take her car, which was parked in the driveway and those were flat too. She glared. The only other thing she had was her bicycle. She climbed on and took off. She would deal with this later. Thankfully the bike ride was no more than fifteen minutes but it knocked it off schedule a good while. Then the roads happened. There was an accident and it took her out of the way long enough to cause another half an hour for her commute. She parked her bike on the rack and locked it. She looked at her watch, it was eleven. She sighed and started shopping. It took her normal hours and soon she was on her way back. She went to her bike and saw that the lock had been picked and it was tossed into the street and mangled. She stared. Are you kidding me?! She ran into the street to pick up the frame and such.

“Sensei?” she looked up. Katsuo was staring at her from his car, “I thought that was you,”

“Hi,” she said a bit embarrassed. He looked at her state grinned, “When I’m done, I’ll give you a lift,”

“That would be awesome!” she tagged along with him for the next hour until it was time to go.

“You look hungry, I was going to make shabut-shabu tonight, would you like to join me?”

“I don’t want to intrude,”

“No trouble at all, please come join me,” she nodded, “And food always makes me feel better,”

“Me too, usually it’s sweets,”

“Typical woman,”

“Hey!”

“I can’t say anything, I don’t think I can live without that bakery in town,” they laughed again and headed to his place. Kuro looked on from a vendor stall. His plan worked! No one knew that Sensei was going to be at Farmer’s Market and no one could ruin this date…so he thought. Alfred was leering at Kuro the moment he stepped into the outdoor market with his mom. While she shopped, he stalked. He saw him taking Miss ________'s bike and throwing it into street, he saw him throw something at his father’s car to get him to stop and pick up Miss __________. They little Japanese asshole was not going to get away with this!

“Mom, can I go play with Kuro? Pleeeeease?” Kaya looked down at him. She smiled.

“Have fun and I want you home by dark,”  

***
Katsuo lived in a beautiful Japanese style home. It had a beautiful pathway, architecture that reminded her of the old samurai movies she loved, and even inside looked like it was out of a samurai novel. She helped him carry everything inside. Kuro in the meantime, hitched a ride with Yao’s mom home with Alfred, stowed away in the trunk. Soon they made it and were within walking distance to the house. Kuro and Yao watched from the windows and Alfred stalked around to make his way into the house and make his move. After they put everything away, Katsuo decided to relax with some tea. He poured her a cup and then himself. He was a handsome man with crimson eyes and dark hair.

“So, how are things?” he asked.

“Not bad, can’t complain,” she said smiling, “Just a strange day is all,”

“It happens. How do you like the town?”

“I love it! I can’t believe places like this exist. It’s so small and intimate. I feel like I can never really leave,”

“Your grandmother used to live here right?”

“Yeah, right after she retired from her job, she missed the city too much though. I’d rather be a small town kid,”  

“Retire you say? What did she used to do?”

“Oh just cleaning, she was good at cleaning and made a nice little profit and business with it. But it started to become difficult because of the customers so she just retired,” she said smiling. Her hands started to shake though. She tried to steady herself. Katsuo said nothing for a few more moments.

“So tell me…when you finally retire from cleaning?” __________ stopped. He looked at her intently. She slowly sipped her tea.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,”

“I hadn’t insulted your intelligence since you’ve arrived here and I don’t expect you to do the same, Sensei-chan,” she sighs.

“How did you figure me out?”

“It took me a little awhile. The fact that you weren’t fazed when in the very least when your classroom exploded your first week here, I knew you’ve seen or been around it enough. I didn’t want to believe it at first. Not many in our line of work actually took early retirement. Good call in my opinion and I know it’s not my business but what made you?”

“The fact that I can never show my face in South America every again without being killed on the spot,”

“I know the feeling; I still have people after me for shit I’m done when I was still a shatei,”

“And at the time, I thought I was fuckin’ invincible, I can take out whoever I wanted, whenever I wanted without repercussions. Now I regret it. I will have to deal with the demons of the past for the rest of my life,”

“Never met a neurotic mercenary before. I have to admit, you blend in pretty well here,”

“Trust me; it’s harder than it looks. It’s so difficult for me to think and adjust to a normal civilian. When I was younger, I would have gutted those teachers like it was nothing. I’m taking it one day at a time,”

“Yet you’re a kindergarten teacher, talk about blending,” ___________ smiled and pours herself another cup of tea.

“I’ve been in the ins and outs of basic training and those little scamps still manage to one up me from time to time,”

“Still doesn’t explain why you want to be a kindergarten teacher,” Katsuo looked at her attentively.

“I can’t say. When I was a child I wanted to be a teacher but then Grandma retired and when she did, it was my responsibility to pick up her work. And even though I did what I did, I saw myself teaching more than cleaning. I love teaching, it’s fun and whenever I’m with those kids, for a few moments, I forget about my past. I’m not bored when I’m with them so the temptation of going back to old life doesn’t come up. I’m in a normal school, in a normal life, and I want it to stay that way, if you don’t mind,”

“You’re a great teacher and as long as you’re doing what you love and not in eminent danger, your secret is safe with me. I know how it feels to try and rebuild your life, though I do slip back into the game from time to time,”

“With business trips?”

“Smart woman,”

“Kind of figured when Kuro showed me a seppuku,”

“Just because I lead life here normally, it doesn’t mean I don’t have my own secrets like many others, speaking of, how do you know so much?”

“I’ve travelled all over in my line of work, mainly serving families and I’ve picked up a few things so I thought I pass the knowledge on without giving myself away that much,”

“I’m surprised you got hired over those qualifications,”

“I had to fudge a few things to get in. My old employer did the rest. According to everyone who was involved with those underground wars, I’m just a ghost, nothing more than legend,”

“Relax more, it’ll be the only way for you to fit in,” he said smiling at her, “It’ll take some time but you’ll fit in better as a civilian, but have you ever thought about getting back in the game?” she shook her head.

“No, I don’t think I want to turn back into that person I once was those years ago. Besides, I have more of a purpose here,”

“Just don’t let those little brats mess with you too much,”

“Please, without me, that school would have been burnt down ages ago,” Kuro and Yao grinned from the window. They didn’t know what they were talking about but it looked like they were having fun. Alfred however, didn’t like the intimate conversation decided to do something about it. He crept into the house as Katsuo got up and started cooking.

“Have you ever have shabu-shabu?”

“No, frankly it looks rather…gross,”

“That’s the same feeling I got with stew for the first time,” she laughed.

“Want me to help with anything?”

“Sit down, stop trying so hard,” Alfred knew he had to distract them. He looked around the house and saw a vase. He grabbed it, saw Kuro and Yao at the window and threw it at them. It shattered prompting the adults to run to the direction of the sound, making the other two boys scamper away. He runs in and uncorks the bottle and pours it into Katsuo’s tea and ran out the backdoor. The pair appeared moments later. They sat back down again. Soon the shabu-shabu was ready.

“This I pretty good!”

“Glad you like it. You know, you don’t have to punish yourself and do this shit alone,”

“I know but in my line of work, it’s hard to know who I can trust or not,”

“But think about letting your guard down,”

“I have and almost got beamed by an éclair but for some reason it’s been easier to open up to certain people, last week…I just couldn’t,”

“Instinct kicks in,”

“True I just hope they don’t kick in at the wrong time,” he chuckles.

“I would love to see you in action,”

“Trust me, you don’t,” he smirked and sipped his tea.

“Ever keep your training?”

“Nah, I’m not planning on being active any time soon,” Suddenly, there was a low growl. Katsuo held his stomach. He tried drinking more tea to settle it but it went from bad to worst. He moaned and started sweating, “Are you okay?!”

“No-No…I don’t where it’s coming out but it’s coming out!” he dialed a number, “Shota…get over here and take ___________ home and bring me a ginger ale,”

***
Alfred was laughing his ass off. He never see a man shit his pants before. Kuro thought he was being sneaky about getting Miss ____________ a secret date with his father. No way was that going to happen on HIS watch. Kuro glared daggers at him.

“You bastard! Otousan has explosive diarrhea because of you!”

“My work here is done! That’s what you get for being so fuckin’ sneaky!”

“They liked each other!”

“Too bad!” the boys bickered back and forth as Yao pulled them apart. Back at home, ____________ looked at herself in the mirror. She swore she would be able to live someplace without detection. It’s been a few years since she retired but it wasn’t the same. She wasn’t the same. She couldn’t say she was living a lie because she wasn’t; everything she’s been doing and saying up to now was the truth, just that short chapter in her younger years. Tears rolled down her cheeks. She didn’t want to leave but Katsuo was right. She couldn’t keep it in much longer and pretend it didn’t exist.  

“Why is she crying?” Alfred, Francis, and Artie stared at her through the window. They wanted to make sure she was safe inside her house. They saw that was on the couch looking sad and sobbing heavily.

“I don’t know,” said Artie, “I hope no one hurt her,”

“Miss _________ is tough; nothing should get her down,” the boys looked at her and disappeared. Half an hour later, the doorbell rang. She went to it. She looked outside. On her doorstep was some cookies and ice cream. She stared at it and looked around. She saw a note and opened it.

‘Be happy!’ she noticed that it was typed. She examined it and found that it was safe enough to eat and went back inside, smiling. The boys grinned from away. Now to get her bike fixed…
Running on fumes but another date done! I decided to expand Teacher-chan's backstory a little more, especially since it was brought to my attention that she's too perfect. So I pondered it while I was writing Katsuo's date and I figured he of all people would sense it faster and say something. This is the reason why Teacher-chan knows so much and nothing really fazes her lol but she also makes sure her students are safe and happy. Katsuo is Ancient Japan or Wa, later Yamato. He's tough and was the building blocks of Japanese society today. Any who, enjoy and forgive the mistakes! 

I don't own you or Hetalia. 
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Roma Vargas was one of the most powerful men in town. He was suave, handsome, charming, and available. He owned a few businesses in town, gave to charity, and was dripping with power so it was a shock for him to come to the local school that afternoon. He arrived in a black Armani suit, red dress shirt, and black Italian loafers. Most of the teachers scrambled out to see him. He walked confidently to the office and then made his request. Mrs. Atkins had no problem letting him in. It was lunchtime, meaning the children were scrambling out for lunch. He strode to his grandsons’ classroom and knocked on the door. Miss ___________ opens the door.

“Oh! Hello Mr. Vargas!” the children in the classroom were bustling happily until they heard ‘Vargas’. Then they immediately stopped, “Please give me one moment!” she turned back to her class, “Okay boys time to eat! Line up!” the boys obeyed. Roma started at eleven pairs of eyes glaring daggers at him. Soon, they all walked out single file outside. As soon as the boys were outside, they took up new positions. They all spied from the windows, doors, and air vents. One false move and Roma’s ass was going to be grass. Miss ____________ focused her attention back to Roma.

“Yes Mr. Vargas?”

“Please, call me Roma,”

“Okay, Roma, what do I owe the pleasure?”

“During our last encounter, we started to make plans to have dinner one night and one of the kids were injured,”

“Oh! Yes! He’s fine now!”

“That’s good to hear, let’s celebrate to his good health by having dinner this Friday. Please tell me you’re free, carina,” he gently took her hand, “I want to get to know the teacher who has taken good care of my grandsons,”

“Friday’s great,” she said and politely moved her hands away from him. Then she heard someone growl. She looked around. Probably the wind.

“I’ll pick you up at eight,” she scribbled her address on a card and gives it to him, “Until then, goodbye my dear,” Roma left the classroom and headed back to his car. The boys however, didn’t look pleased.

“I don’t like the way he looks at her, da,” said Ivan looking at the car.

“I’ve always wanted to blow up a Maserati,” said Alfred smirking, “And watch it burn to the ground,”

“With a body preferably in it,” said Matthew. Roma looked up. Nine children were glaring daggers at him from the gate. He smirked at them before driving off. The whole school was in gossip the rest of that day and beyond about Miss __________’s date.

“You shouldn’t go!” said Alfred, “You don’t know anything about him!”

“It’s called Stranger Danger!” said Artie

“He may poison you!” said Ivan

“Or kiss you!” said  Lutz, “And catch cooties!”

“Yeah! I heard those could kill, aru!” said Yao

“Oh boys I’ll be okay!” said Miss _____________, “And it’s not a date, it’s just an outing, that’s it. Don’t worry about it,” they didn’t look too sure. She smiled, “Don’t worry, I’ll be okay, I promise,” they scampered back outside again to make plans for their date this Friday.

***
“Nonno you have to wear your black suit!” Lovi sat on Roma’s bed Friday night with five suits on the bed. He was his personal consultant when it came to his wardrobe. Tonight he was helping him with his date for Miss _____________, “And that handsome red tie and shirt. Which care are going to bring?”

“Probably the red one,”

“Vee! No know can resist that Nonno! Where are you taking her?”

“To La Farfalla de Seta,”  

“That’s so romantic!”

“And then she’s coming back here for some cannollis and wine,”

“Who’s going to babysit us?” said Feli from the door.

“I asked Mrs. Fielding to watch you two until tomorrow morning,” Feli and Lovi grinned. That means Nonno was planning on spent the whole night with Miss ___________. They were actually excited. Mrs. Fielding was an old housekeeper than Nonno employed years ago. When she retired, Roma got her a place nearby and often had her watch the boys. He loaded them up into his red Maserati and drove them to the door. Mrs. Fielding greeted them at the door. The boys waved goodbye to their Nonno and ran inside, preparing of course to help him later with Miss ________ who will soon be their new Nonna. Mrs. Fielding was a woman in her late sixties but very nimble and very nice. Once inside, she had dinner waiting for them.

“Okay you little devils,” she said smiling, “I have a great evening planned for us, first—,” suddenly, a dart hits the woman’s neck. She staggers a bit before tumbling thankfully onto the couch. Francis walked out of the shadows.

“Hello gentlemen, good of you to join us,” Feli glared.

“Fratello, get Nonno!” Lovi ran to the door only to have it close and locked. Ivan and Lutz were standing in front of it, weapons drawn with rope. Francis took out a syringe.

“Now, we can do this the easy way or the hard way,” Feli took out his knife. Lovi took out a pair of brass knuckles. Before they could move, Ivan and Edgar grabbed them and restrained them easily. Francis’ “syringe” was just a medicine dispensing cup with a very power sleep draft, compliments of Artie. Ivan twisted Feli’s arms and forced his mouth open as Francis squirts the medicine inside. Feli went limp. Lovi was feistier but was no match for Edgar who forced his mouth opened like an alligator as Francis pours the sleep draft in. The two boys were out like a light. Ivan and Edgar dragged them upstairs and tied them to bed. Then they along with Francis took Mrs. Fielding to bed. Francis took out his cell phone.

“Phase One, complete,”

***
_____________ examined herself one more time in the mirror. She was nervous about this outing. Roma had a reputation about town that was good or bad depending on who you talked to. She decided to give him a chance, mainly because she taught his grandsons and she could handle herself in need be. The doorbell rang. She opens it to Roma’s smirking face. He took her hand and kissed it.

“Buona Sera, carina,” he said. She blushed. Damn.

“Hello, Roma,”

“Shall we?” he offered his arm.

“Where are we going?”

“La Farfalla de Seta, you’ll love it there,” she takes it and he guided her to his car. He opened the door, helped her in, got in, and drove off. Matthew and Alfred popped out of the bushes. They’ve been stalking out the house for last hour and now they knew where they were going to eat. Matthew took out his cell phone.

“Phase Two, complete,”  

“Where are they headed?” said Francis.

“That Italian place,”

“The fancy one or the fake one?”

“The fancy one with the valet parking,”

“Fine, keep an eye on the bastard,” Luckily, they had transportation, aka motorcycle with a sidecar. Matthew drove and Alfred was in the sidecar. Soon they arrived at the restaurant. They looked in the parking lot and saw no signs of Roma’s car. Good. They sneaked in through the back and into the main area where they could see when Roma and __________ comes in to a table. Using the waiters as a cover, they managed to get under the table next to theirs. Their table was close to the window and the tables were only a few feet apart. They were prepared to ruin any and all of this prick’s chances. Roma was a complete gentleman. He ordered wine and appetizers. By this time, Matthew crept under their table without detection.

“So tell me, carina…how is it a charming and intelligent young woman such as you, not have a boyfriend or a fiancé?”

“Well I’m always, if it’s not school it’s work if it’s not work it’s school. I think I settled to a place where I’m actually content being alone,”

“Too bad, I know there’s plenty who would love to have a sweet and beautiful wife,” she could feel her cheeks. Matthew and Alfred glared. This asshole was really into being a complete flatter.

“Your order?” Roma nodded to her.

“Umm I’ll have the chicken Pansotti alla Genovese,”

“I’ll take the same with pork. You have good tastes and your Italian was beautiful,”

“I took Italian course back in school,”

“Have you’ve ever been?”

“Sadly no, I had an Italian friend who really wanted me to go but I had no time after schooling and such,”

“That’s too bad,” he said taking her hand, “It’s a gorgeous place,”

“I heard! It’s the birthplace of the Renaissance and some of the most beautiful works ever produced in the world,”

“I would love to show you around there someday,”

“You’re needed here, Roma, the town loves having you around,”

“I could always take a break and bring a respected educator along with me so she can get a better feel of the birth of the Renaissance to teach her students,”

“That would be an idea…teaching the students artworks, I know they’ll love it,”

“I bet they would…”  Matthew saw Roma’s legs getting ready to stroke Miss ______________. He looked up and saw that he was a beautiful view of his crotch. He reached over, grabbed Alfred’s bat and lifts it and…

“OHHH! Merda!”

“Roma! Are you okay?!” He looked under the table and saw nothing there. He got up.

“Fine, bella…I’ll be right back,” he straighten up and walked as straight as he could to towards the bathroom to take care of himself. Matthew and Alfred smirked. He’s not going to do anything else tonight but to be safe, they were going to watch him to make sure. Soon, Roma came back, by that time, their food had arrived.

“I can see why you like this place, it’s delicious!”

“And it’s about to get better, I made us dessert at my villa and I would be honored for you to join me,” the boys’ ears perked. No Teacher! Stranger Danger! Stranger Danger!

“I would love to,” Alfred and Matthew scrambled from under the table. They sneaked back outside. Alfred dialed a number.

“Code Eight! Code Eight!”

“She’s going back to his house?!” said Yao on the other end.

“Yeah! Who knows what that Italian SOB is planning on doing with her!”

“Don’t worry, we’re nearby the place, we’ll deliver the supplies,”

“Thanks,”

“Tell Artie to bring the nitro,”

“I’m on it!” said Artie in the background.

***
“Please, make yourself at home,” said Roma smiling at her. They arrived at his home about twenty minutes later. He lived bit far from the town on top of a hill overlooking everything. It was a beautiful place with a manicured yard, water fountains, and a beautiful brick house that was both traditional and modern. He ushered her into the living room. She looked around in awe.

“Your home is so…big,”

“Thank you,” he said smiling, “I’ll be right back,” she sat quietly looking about his villa. There were artworks all over the walls with sculptures from all over the place. However, one thing caught her eye. She saw children art on the tables and walls. She smiled. Roma placed his grandsons’ papers and things in frames and hung them up on display. She saw Feli’s picture of his Nonno, a pair of boots Lovi snipped out of felt and glue, Feli’s math test which was given a gold star, Lovi’s dress design for a story they read in class. She smiled.

“I see you’ve found my favorite pieces,” she turned. Roma changed into something a bit more comfortable. He wasn’t in his suit but a turtleneck and black slacks.

“It’s so sweet that you did this! And I thought the refrigerator was the best way,”

“No, I’m in here every day and I love those little ones so they’re here where I can see them all the time,”

“You really love them,”

“Of course I do, they’re my grandsons. Here the cannollis are ready,” he ushered her to the couch, “I hope you don’t mind but took another bottle from my collection,”

“Mr. Vargas, are you trying to get me drunk?”

“Heavens no! I would wait until the third date to do that,” they laughed.

“That bastard is trying to get her drunk on wine!” Francis growled from the window with his binocular, “And it’s the fuckin’ cheap stuff!”

“How do you know?” said Matthew looking at him.

“All Italian wines are shit. In fact the whole country is shit! Is it almost ready?” Matthew smirked. Alfred, Matthew, and Yao sneaked into the villa and rigged up homemade explosives with a combination of gunpowder and nitroglycerin in key places, the basement, Roma’s room, the dining room, and all over the backyard. They rejoined Francis outside. They watched through the window. Roma had placed his arm around ___________.

“You’re so beautiful, I see now why my grandsons love going to class every day,”

“I-I hardly do anything,”

“A teacher do so much to so many and you being so young, you have a lot of mind to strengthen in your lifetime,” he leaned in closer. Romantic music slowly started playing. She blushed furiously. Her mind started to race. She heard a loud bang from behind. She jumped. She looked behind her. It was enough to snap her out of her thoughts. Roma was about to steal a kiss when there was a huge explosion from upstairs. They jumped. Then there was another. The romantic music turned into last two minutes of the Tchaikovsky Overturn 1812. The explosions rang out to the music where the cannons were to be used. Roma grabbed her and immediately took her outside with his cell phone in hand.

“I’m sorry carina but we have to cut this short. A cab will be here shortly for you. Please stay clear, I don’t want you getting hurt,” Roma looked at his yard and everything exploding and debris flying everywhere. The boys looked out from a safe distance. Francis took out milk and Artie took out large chocolate chip cookies.

“Gentlemen good work,” ____________ made it home safe and sound. The cab driver told her to not worry about anything because it was taken care of. She couldn’t help but smile as she stretched and turned in for the evening.
Another one done n,n! This is Roma's date with Teacher-chan. These little scamps are so fun to write n,n but SO exhausting :dead:. I have a few more of these but I'm making good progress! I guess there's nothing to really say about Roma so enjoy and forgive the mistakes! 

I don't own you or Hetalia
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Miss _________ prepared for the parent-teacher’s open house that evening. She was nervous about meeting her students’ parents. She has met a few of them briefly before and on more than one occasion and each one she had to take a deep breath later. Mrs. Kirkland was a tall opposing woman and had the coldest, sternest look she’s ever seen. But she was a very involved and nice mother to Artie, even once scooping him up and carrying him on her shoulders. Mr. Braginski scared the living crap out of her. She met him once for a brief moment and that look almost brought her to her knees. Mrs. Williams was a very sweet woman and had an air of aristocratic poise about that made her feel so plain in comparison. But she was a very nice and sweet woman who smiled a lot and made her feel pretty good about her appearance when she complimented her. Mrs. Jones was a Native American woman and the person who Alfred got his personality from. The ladies were very nice and she often spoke them more than the fathers. She arrived early so she could set up before the parents arrived. She had drinks and food set up for the parents but she also borrowed an old classroom and set up their artwork and crafts for their enjoyment. She started on that room first. As soon as that was done, she heard the door open.

“Miss ____________!” Artie ran into the classroom and leap into her arms. She hugged him tightly. Mrs. Kirkland stood at the door, “Mumsy! This is Miss _________ my teacher!”

“Hi Mrs. Kirkland! It’s nice to meet you again,”

“Call me Britannia and I know more than enough about you. Artie loves to talk about his favorite teacher,”

“Favorite?”

“Yep! You’re my favorite person besides Eoin. Who’s Eoin you may ask? He’s my big brother! Eoin we’re in here! He;s a bit shy!” A tall man with dark hair and blue eyes entered the room. It was hard to believe that he was related to Artie or Britannia in anyway because of his hair and lack of freckles. Artie tooks is hand and pulled him to _____________, “And this is my big brother, Eoin!”

“It’s very nice to meet you,” she said smiling at him. He smiled and nodded, “Well let me the first to say welcome to our class and meeting and I would offer you something but I’m still setting up everything. The art room is set up though, if you don’t mind, going there first while I finish and I’ll bring out the refreshments in a minute,”

“Okay! Come on Mumsy! I have to show you the macaroni portrait I made of you!”

“Oh yes! It’s lovely Miss Britannia. He worked so hard on it,”

“Come ooon Mumsy!” Artie said happily pulling his mother. __________ went back to her work.

“Let me help you,” said Eoin smiling, “Artie told us it was six, not seven,”

“Oh thank you so much, it’s okay really, it’s actually at seven thirty but I knew that some may get here a bit early. I’m so happy to finally meet you. Artie talks about you a lot,”

“Same with you. How you’ve been breaking up fights, teaching them about healing herbs and calligraphy, have to admit, you’re pretty well rounded for a teacher,”

“Thanks, I’ve been exposed to a lot when I was younger,”

“Oh, trekked through Europe in your college years?”

“I wish, I’ve never left my country,”

“You’ve never been abroad?”

“No, my family wasn’t exactly rich nor poor and my education was first priority so I wouldn’t have any loans and my mother is xenophobic,” he laughs

“Too bad, it’s not a bad place,”

“I’ve heard. The summer stories about my friends and classmates were enough for me to want to go but I’m always studying and building my resume but it’s okay, I heard it’s not too bad to visit when you’re in late twenties,”

“Any age is a nice age to go. You’re still young and pretty. The early twenty crowds are usually worried about partying and drinking their arses off. That’s why Amsterdam so popular,”

“And that’s not what I’m looking for. I just want chance to just meet the locals and see things I’ve never seen before. Then there’s the idea of going by myself,”

“More fun alone, at least you can see everything to your leisure,”

“True but who do I talk to?” he smiles

“If you ever want to go, tell me, we have family and friends you can stay with and they’ll show you around,” she smiled.

“Really?! I don’t want to impose,”

“You’re not, you’ll have a local perspective and not being so alone,” she looked around. With all their talking and laughing, they were just about done.

“Wow, that was fast. Thanks Eoin,”

“No problem…umm…want to finish this conversation at another time?”

“Sure!” Artie watched from behind the door. Eoin was shy when it came to women. Talking is easy, asking out was hard. He bit his lip in anticipation. Teacher was going to be his sister-in-law!

“A-Are you free next week? I know a pub that’s has some nice atmosphere,”

“Sound great!”

“Saturday at eight?”

“Awesome,” Artie grinned and bounced happily. Feliciano and Lovi however saw the encounter unfold and were not happy. Eoin had first dibs. That’s not good! They had to get their Nonno in there and make it look accidental. They saw their Nonno approaching the classroom and saw Artie looking in. they knew how to get Miss __________’s attention. Feliciano ran at Artie and grabbed his glasses and shoved him hard.

“GIVE ME BACK MY GLASSES YOU MEANIE BULLY!” said Artie.

“Make me you freckled freak!” Artie sobbed and whimpered. Eoin and ___________ went out the classroom. Feliciano and Lovi were playing monkey in the middle with Artie’s glasses. She caught them and gives them to Artie who was being comforted by Eoin. She grabbed Feliciano and Lovi by the arms.

“What’s the matter with you two?! Feli since when Artie has done ANYTHING to you and Lovi I’m surprised at you! Apologize!”

“Sorry,” said the boys. They grinned at Artie eerily at the same time as to say, ‘We have her now,’

“It’s okay, they’re not broken at least,”

“Eoin, I’m sorry but I have to cut this short,”

“It’s okay, I’ll get your address later,” she dragged them into a classroom to scold them some more.

“How many times must I tell you to stop bullying other students?! It not’s fun and I know you wouldn’t like it if someone did it to you!”

“Why are you just scolding me?!” Feliciano retorted.

“Sorry Feli but it’s usually you who do this! Lovi! I’m surprised at you! Artie is your friend!”

“I know Miss but it was all fun!”

“No it isn’t! What if you broke his glasses? Your Nonno would have to replace them! It’s not fair on him!”

“Please, Nonno could buy Artie a hundred pairs if he wanted,” said Feli cockily.

“Even so that’s a poor attitude to have! You can’t solve all your problems with money!”

“I told him that, Miss!” said Lovi

“Bastardo!”

“Love you too fratello!”

“I know we’re not in school session but you two will be in the corner for fifteen minutes!”

“The corner?!” Feliciano didn’t like the corner. Lovi didn’t either but he could tolerate it a bit better. She ushered them to the door where they headed to Berwald’s office. It was the supervised corner. She sighs and turned into a tall man. She looked into a pair of violet eyes and brown hair that sported a lot of curls. She stares. He was a devilish handsome, well built Italian man smirking at her.

“I thought I heard a woman’s voice scolding some children. Though I didn’t think I was my grandson’s teacher,”

“O-Oh you must be Mr. Vargas!”

“Please, Roma,” he said taking her hand and kissing it, “I’m so glad to finally meet you. My grandsons have told me so much about you,”

“Good things, I hope,” she said blushing.

“VERY good things,” he said.

“G-Good here let me show you about the classrooms,” inside she showed him about the classroom. She then remembered Britannia and immediately offered her something while she was in the art room. She came back. Roma watched with interest as this woman scampered all over the place greeting and showing him about, “And that’s the tour,” she said.

“You run a very structured classroom,” he said looking at the activities list on the boards.

“Yes, if not, they’ll get restless and bored and I’ll get restless and board,” he chuckled at her little joke.

“You really care about your students, no?”

“I do, they’re a handful but they’re also very bright and smart. I just want them to be the very best they can be,”

“Right…” he said, slowly closed the gap between them. She froze. Roma was a very tall man and towered over her a little but the he was alluring, “Tell me, are you busy this week? I would love to invite you to dinner for all of the good things you’ve been doing and helping my grandsons,”

“Oh…umm I’ll have to check my calendar…” Lutz and Edgar stared. If they didn’t do something, Mr. Vargas was going to seduce Miss _________ and they might fall in love. They HAD to think fast.

“Call Vati, I have a plan,” Edgar positioned himself at the stairs. He got down and covered his neck. Lutz watched as he pushed off and rolled downstairs. He was okay but then hit himself against the wall and started to sniffle and sob and cry. The sound broke ___________ from her trance with Roma. She pushed him away and ran downstairs.

“EDGAR! OH MY GOD!” She scooped him up and immediately comforted him.

“I-It hurts! It hurts Miss!”

“Shh it’s okay sweetheart! Come on sweetie, let’s get you to Berwald,” She picked him up and headed towards the nurse’s office. Edgar clung to ____________’s neck sobbing. She said a quick apology to Roma and brushed passed him to go to the nurse. He stared back at the woman carrying the young boy. He stared, that was Germania’s oldest one. The little boy looked at him and wiped his tears away and gave a little smirk as he was carried down the hall. Berwald was inside his office, thankfully, and looked him over.

“He’s okay, just a few little scrapes,”

“Thank goodness. Edgar, what have I told you and Lutz about playing on the top of the stairs?! I’m so glad you’re okay but you’re going to have to be more careful, sweetie,”

“I’m sorry Miss, I didn’t mean to get you worried about me. Are you mad?”

“I’m not mad, just relieved that you’re okay!”

“Vati! He’s in here!” A tall blond man came into the office. He had blue eyes and was firmly built. She blushed at sight as he brushed passed her and went to Edgar. He looked him over and made sure he was okay.

“I’m fine Vater,” said Edgar in a very mature way, “Miss ___________ found me and carried me here. She’s our teacher,”

“Oh?” he looked at her, “Is that so?”

“Yeah! She’s the one who always makes sure we’re okay and cleans us up after fight,”

“You two shouldn’t be fighting in school,” he said coldly.

“We had to! Feli usually starts it,” he visibly softened at this. He smiled at ___________.

“Thank you Miss ________ for taking so much care of my boys,”

“It’s no trouble at all! Really! Someone has to keep them safe and sound,” Mr. Beilschmidt smiled at the young woman. She smiled back. Edgar and Lutz grinned at the sight. Vati must like her. He didn’t smile much.

“So, to thank you for patching up my son, how about I take you to dinner? It’s the least I can do,”

“You really don’t have—,”

“Please, I insist. Is Friday okay for you?” she looked at Berwald’s calendar and nodded.

“That’s perfect but you really don’t have Mr.—,”

“Please, no formalities, I’m Germania,” Lutz and Edgar watched on with a grin. She was going to their Mutti very soon. However, Kuro saw what was unfolding from outside the room. He was not having his Otousan miss not having a chance for his teacher with the most awesome jugs in the world. He quickly ran in.

“Sensei! Sensei!”

“Oh! Yes Kuro?”

“Alfred and Matthew are trashing the art display!”

“Not again! Excuse me!”

“We’ll talk more about it later, Miss,” she ran out the room. Kuro smirked at Lutz and Edgar before scampering off. Germania and Berwald looked at each other, grunted pleasantries before he left the man to his work. Berwald looked at Lutz and Edgar who looked a little sheepish at him. He sighed.

“Are you two in on this too?”

“We don’t know what you’re talking about!” said Lutz. Berwald said nothing but looked at him. Lutz started back and then nodded in defeat. Edgar sighs at him.

“You’d make a terrible soldier, you cave too easily,”

“He gave me the Look! It’s a powerful thing!”

“You shouldn’t interfere with your teacher’s love life,” said Berwald looking at them.

“But she’s make a great mom and she deserves someone really nice!”

“That’s not for you all to decide who. Love isn’t something that’s planned,”

“But she needs help,” said Edgar, “She deserves someone really nice!” the man sighed and went back to his work.

***
____________ ran back to the classroom and opened the door. The room was immaculate. Nothing was out of place and all of the students’ art work and projects were safely in the classroom. However, there was one parent in the classroom. He was a tall Japanese man with red eyes and black hair. Kuro’s father was admiring the children’s wood prints. She looked at them and sighed. That was a day that would end in tears. She taught the boys how to do woodblocks for their art project. Alfred and Matthew carving burning buildings into the wood to which Artie scolded them, saying they should be tranquil and happy, until he saw Kuro’s carving a man committing seppuku.

“Hello Mr. Honda,” she met Kuro’s father on a few occasions. He was quiet man with red eyes, black hair, and usually wearing a black business suit.

“Hello _________-san,”

“I’m sorry I hadn’t greeted you sooner! I’ve been dealing with a lot of emergencies tonight,”

“It’s okay, really. I’ve just been admiring these artworks you’ve had the students made,” there was an assortment of artwork there from screen paintings, to ceramics, and even metalwork (Edgar’s medium) but the woodcuts were what really caught his eyes, “You have an artistic soul, Sensei-chan,” he said grinning at her. She reddened.

“Well, I just want the kids to be exposed to a lot of things that are different to their culture and learn a bit about their classmates,” she had to admit, it seemed to work 80% of the time. But the boys always had a way to go right back to hating each other, “I have to admit, I really did like Kuro’s woodcut,”

“I can’t believe he did the detail so well, especially since he watched it from behind my subordinates,” she froze.

“Kuro…saw this?”

“Yeah, he even helped with cutting the fingers off one of my underlings, I’ve never been so proud of him,” she looked at him. He smirked at her, “I’ve actually been waiting to thank you for a very long time. I know he hasn’t been turn in his assignments lately and it’s because he’s been preparing to take over the family business,”

“No, no, as long as they bring a note, I’m fine,”

“Not many as understanding,”

“Well, homework is important but not a priority. As long as they do well in class and tests, I’m happy,”

“And not blood stained,”

“That too,” they laughed a bit. Kuro grinned. Otousan was making jokes!

“You’re pretty young for a teacher. The ones I’ve been around weren’t nearly as cute or young,”

“Yeah this is my first assignment but I was a teacher’s aide for a little while,”

“You must like kids,”

“I do,”

“Want any of your own?”

“Not yet, I don’t think I could handle my own yet,”

“You’d be a pretty good mom, especially being around these terrors. I know Kuro can be a handful but you also have the Beilschmidt and Vargas boys and you’re still alive,”

“I think I can handle almost anything now thanks to them,” they laughed again.

“You have a sweet laugh, Sensei-chan,”

“Umm….thanks, Mr. Honda—” she blushed again. He smirks and pats her head.

“Please…Katsuo,” Suddenly, she heard what sounded like a child screaming. She snapped her attention from Katsuo. She ran out into the hall and it was indeed Ivan screaming. She quickly ran. Ivan NEVER screamed. He must be hurt or something. She heard whimpering and walked towards the stairs. She was so concentrated on helping Ivan that she didn’t see a thin wire across the stairs. Suddenly she went flying. She braced herself for a crash but was immediately caught. She looked up to see a man with red eyes and dirty blond hair looking down at her but holding her tightly.

“Are you okay?” she looked up. Mr. Braginski had caught her just in time.

“Umm…yeah, I’m sorry,”

“Why be sorry? You didn’t mean to fall,” Ivan watched from the shadows. He knew his screaming would get her attention but now he had to make Papa look good. He took out a piece of glass and sliced his hand open. He winced but it was a nice clean cut. He lets his tears flow as he sobbed and laid on the floor pretending he fell down the stairs. His father lets _________ go and the immediately followed the sobs. His father examined Ivan before helping him up. __________ pets his hair.

“What’s the matter, sweetheart?”

“I hurt myself,” he held up his hand revealing a long gash on his palm. Both adults winced as ____________ wraps it in a piece of cloth. Mr. Braginski however took out a needle and some thread. Ivan knew what was coming and braced himself. She watched in awe as he effortlessly stitched the boy’s hand.

“Where did you learn how to do things like this, Mr. Braginski?”

“Mikhail and I used to do this all the time when I was in my older profession as a field doctor,”

“Oh…” she continued to watched until Ivan was okay. Mikhail then applied alcohol and bandaged it.

“Thank you, Papa,”

“Go play,” Ivan scampered away but hid behind a corner. Papa could take it from here. ___________ ushered him to the classroom. It was once again empty. Mikhail seemed fixated on a picture in the classroom of Ivan and Artie hugging each other, “So you’re Miss ___________. Ivan told me about you,”

“Yes! It’s nice to meet you!”

“Pleasure is mine,” he said grinning at her. Ivan has been talking a little more thanks to you,”

“He has?” Ivan was a sweet boy but quiet, like Edgar but Ivan was like a little shadow. Sometimes she would forget that he was near until he said something. She thought about putting a bell on him but she just asked him to speak more.

“Hard to believe but he has and I have you to thank,”

“It’s nothing, really!”

“It is, but he seems to love those afternoon lunch times with you. I want to make it up to you. Do you drink?”

“Once in awhile,”

“When are you free again?”

“In a few weeks,”

“Then, let me show you my appreciation and take you for drinks,”

“No! I mean it’s okay, really!”

“I insist,” she nodded and they carried on for a little while until she excused herself for some air. Ivan grinned happily. She was going to be his new Mommy!

***
________________ sighed. This has been a very exhausting night and she still had to have all the parents in the room to talk about new guidelines and that would be in about two hours. The boys were just so happy to have their parents at school and showing them around. She left outside to get some air. She took one step outside right into cigarette smoke. She coughs a bit and waves it away. At the entrance a man with silver blond hair and gray eyes was smoking. She glares. It was a smoke free zone for obvious reasons, mainly her little one’s lungs.

“Excuse me but you can’t smoke here,” she said looking at him

“Oh and why not?”

“Because it’s policy and there are children about,” he glared at her. She glared back. Neither of them was going to back down. He resigned himself, blew out the smoke and stubbed it out, “Thank you,”

“Whatever, look maybe you can show me about?”

“Umm okay,” she ushered him inside to the classroom. He looked about looking a bit unimpressed and bored. He didn’t sit too well with him but he was alluring.

“Which one of these brats is yours?”

“Excuse me?”

“Which one of the kids is yours?”

“All of them if you really want to know,”

“You’re too young to be a teacher and too fuckin’ good looking,”

“Language, especially in front of the kids, please and thanks,” Francis stared from a corner and covered his mouth. Not many people talked that way to Papa nor did he actually listen.

“It’s not like they understand,”

“You be surprised,”

“Where’s the kindergarten class?”

“Right here,” he brushed passed her and looked around inside. He breathed it in a bit deeper. He could smell an intoxicating perfume radiating from it.

“What’s that smell?” ___________ noticed it all well.

“Oh…sorry about that. It’s my perfume,”

“Smells…beautiful,”

“Thanks. I didn’t realize it was that strong,” Francis rolled his eyes and held the bottle in his hands while hiding in the coatroom.

“Wait, this is your classroom?”

“Yes, I’m the kindergarten teacher! And you are?”

“Gaul Bonnefoy. It’s a pleasure,” she covered her face in embarrassment. How could she not know this was Francis’ father? “Though I had to admit, I thought you were just an aide and the real teacher was either an old woman or someone off their meds,”

“No, I’m normal,”

“I can tell. Francis talks about you all the time. I’m glad I can finally put a face to the picture. Especially when he talked about you wearing that belly dancers outfit for an assembly,” she laugh and wanted to kick herself for volunteering for that dance troupe, “How is he in class by the way?”

“Francis is an excellent student but my main concern is how he’s mean to Artie Kirkland sometimes,”

“Oh, that’s normal. Britannia and I go way back and the boys were practically raised together,”

“I see,” they discussed things a bit more. It was nearly time for meetings.

“I hate to cut this short but I have to make final preparations. I’ll see you in a bit, Mr. Bonnefoy,” She turned only to have her arm gently grabbed. He pulled her back.

“As an token of my sincerest of apologies earlier Miss ____________, allow me to invite you over for dinner. Nothing formal of course just you and me and candlelight. What do you say?” she smiled and gently leaned into him. Francis watched wide-eyed. His Papa knew how to work fast. She went to his ear and whispered.

“I’ll keep you posted to see if and when I’m free, Mr. Bonnefoy,” Gaul watches as she sashays outside. Gaul smirked. Kitty can scratch.

***
“Miss _____________!” Lovino grabbed her hand and took her to the auditorium, “I need your help!”

“What is it Lovi?”

“I found my shades and I can’t get them!” she followed Lovi into the auditorium. She was so accustomed to seeing the young boy without his rose tinted glasses that she often forgot what he looked like without them. Inside he led her to a self that he just could reach. She smiled and found a step ladder. She climbed up and grabbed them for him. He quickly puts them on.

“Thanks Miss!”

“You’re welcome sweetheart. Now let’s get going before I’m late to the meeting,”

“Wait! I wanna spent time with you! We barely talk anymore,”

“Lovi, we always talk!” she said smiling.

“Not our girl chats,” she laughed. She swore he was going to make a lucky girl or man happy with this attitude of his. Suddenly she heard music playing. She recognized it as Tango Flamenco. The dance class must have left it after their practice earlier.

“You used to dance, right?”

“Oh Lovi that was years ago when I was an undergrad!”

“Coooome ooooon! Show me how to tango!” she looked at her watch. She had a little time left. She grinned and took the boy’s hands. Lovi grinned and got into position, “Nonno said the man should lead,”

“I know but do you know how to tango?”

“A little!”

“Okay sweetie, show me what you got,” he grinned and started leading the way. She had to admit, for a little one, Lovi was pretty good on his feet, “Where on earth did you learn to dance like this?”

“Toni’s big brother!”

“Really?”

“Yeah! He’s really good and light on his feet!” Lovi shoved her backwards into a man. Before she knew it, she was literately swept off her feet. She had many dance partners before but this one was very good. He twirled her, he caught her, he dipped, and was giving her a good workout.

“You dance divinely!” said the man grinning at her. She face went red. He was a handsome man with bright, happy green eyes and brown hair with a very strong Spanish accent, “Even especially without music! I would love to see how this goes with music!”

“Umm do I know you?”

“Well, yes and no! You see I pick up Toni sometimes and we briefly see each other in my car! I’m his big brother,”

“Oh! I remember now!”

“I had no idea you could dance! Then again, I bet that’s the reason why Toni is so eager to come to class every day to see his gorgeous teacher!”

“Oh, well, thank you,”

“Where are my manners! I’m Antonio!”

“Wait…you and Toni has the same name?”

“Well, our dear Mama decided to name him after me! He says he’s going to change his name someday but I doubt it! So instead of calling me Antonio, we just call him Toni,”

“Oh…”

“Mama is very…eccentric but brilliant nonetheless! She’s in the classrooms now but I came here looking for Toni have you see him?”

“Verga!” they looked up. Toni looked angry as he ran at Antonio.

“Oh speak of the devil! Toni there you are! Come give me a hug!” Toni glared and ran at him fast.

“Vete al infierno!”

“That’s right! Come to me and give me a hug!” Antonio ran to him and pulled him into a tight hug. Toni kicked and swore and struggled as Toni hugged him tightly.

“Te voy a matar!”

“You’re so cute!”

“Vete a la verga culero!”

“TONI!” ___________ face was red. She took Spanish before and she knew half of those dirty words, “Don’t say things like that especially to your big brother!” Toni glared and looked down.

“Sorry…but he started it!”

“It’s okay! I’m used to it! It’s just the way he expresses his feelings! But before we go back, when are you free? I would love to go dancing with you!”

“NO!” Toni got between ____________ and his brother, “Don’t!” Lovi then came out of nowhere and dragged Toni away, who was protesting and glaring at him the entire time.

“They’re so cute at that age! I know! How about we meet in a few weeks? I know a great place that’s perfect for dancing and I don’t have to teach that week so you’ll have me all to yourself!”

“Sounds great!”

“Great!” then they heard what sounded like a scream followed by a lot of swearing. Antonio runs outside, “Don’t worry Toni, big brother will help you!” Antonio ran out and ________ heard phrases like, “Don’t run! Do you need a hug? Come on! Aww you brought your toy axe? You’re so cute!” she smiled and closed up the auditorium. It was about time for her to talk to the parents. She sighs and collected herself and went back to her classroom.

***
The tension in the room could be cut with a knife. The room seemed divided, even though all the parents were in the room together. Britannia, Mrs. Williams, Mrs. Jones, and Mrs. Carriedo were to themselves, all glaring a bit at Roma who seemed very proud of himself and winked at her. This prompted glares from Gaul and Eoin to glare at the cocky man and Germania simply rolling his eyes. Miss ___________ however defused the tension in the classroom and started on the conference. The boys weren’t allowed inside until the conference was over. This didn’t stop them from telling about their progress with each of their candidates.

“You should have seen Nonno!” said Feliciano, “He swept her off her feet and they’re going to have dinner soon,”

“Papa confirmed dinner with her, da,” said Ivan, “And she was the most interested,”

“Otousan is the one she wants!” said Kuro grinning.

“She’s playing hard to get with Papa,” said Francis, “No one can resist his charms!”

“You’re all amateurs,” said Lutz, “Vati is having dinner with her first! Your Nonno couldn’t even get that yet!”

“Antonio is taking her dancing!” said Lovi grinning.

“I’m going to fucking murder you Lovi!” Toni barked angrily.

“Eoin has her first!” said Artie happily, “And they have the most in common!”

“We have to careful though. Mr. Berwald is onto us!” said Edgar, “Thanks to big mouth!”

“Hey! It’s not like he’s going to get anywhere close to her. Al and Matthew hadn’t done anything all evening,” it was true, Alfred and Matthew stayed close to their mother’s all night. Alfred and Matthew smirked and each other and just let the rest of them talk. Soon the night was over. _____________ bade all the parents a safe trip. She was exhausted, finally able to calm down, and cleaned up everything. She went to her scooter. Because of the weather and she just couldn’t part with it, she drove her scooter to work at times. When she got to it, the tires were slashed. She sighed. She was used to this. A few of the teachers did it to her car in the past. She looked at her watch, it was about ten. She just hope she could get a ride.

“______________?” she looked up. Berwald was coming out.

“Oh hi!”

“What happened?”

“Someone slashed my tires…again,” he looked over at the damage. He then walked over and picked up her scooter effortlessly and mounts it on top of his car. He then strapped it onto the hood. She went to help when he simply unlocked the door and told her to get in. When he was finished he joined her inside.

“Where do you live?” she told him and he locked in the coordinates on his GPS.

“Thank you so much!”

“It’s nothing,” he said.

“Why were you working so late?”

“Matthew beat the tar out of Alfred again and I patched him up. Mrs. Williams wasn’t happy,”

“I bet. Those boys,”

“Handful?”

“Yeah but they’re just spirited,”

“They really respect you,”

“I know and that’s the main reason why I don’t want to let them down. I’ve had some bad teachers growing up but it never hindered me,”

“That’s why many don’t like teachers; there are many bad ones out there,”

“I know and it’s not fair for the kids to have to suffer because one bad teacher and I know they had a lot before me,”

“You have no idea. Poor Artie and Lovi had to wear dresses,”

“I heard. Alfred was disappointed because she didn’t make him wear one,”

“Boy has issues,”

“I know, I think he likes it when Matthew beats him,” Berwald smirked. She grinned.

“Are you smiling?”

“I guess so,”

“It’s so cute,” he reddened a bit as she teased him a bit, “You’re so emotional! I wish you showed it in your face once in awhile,” soon they were at her house. He helped her unload her scooter into her garage.

“You have a nice place,”

“Yeah, it used to be my grandma’s old home but she moved in with my parents and decided to just give me the house since I work close by. Berwald, how can I ever repay you?”

“You don’t have to,”

“I insist! I know, let me cook you a big dinner! My treat! I’ll tell you when!” he nodded.

“Sounds good,”

“Just let me know when you’re free!” he nodded. He lingered in his car until she was safely inside her house before driving away. _____________ looked at her calendar. This has been the first time in forever since she’s had almost every weekend full of some sort of activities and they were all with her students’ relatives. She sighs and got ready for bed. After the evening she had, all she really wanted to do was hibernate for the rest of her life, not knowing just was sort of weekends she was about to have…
Another request done and another installment of Kindertalia :boogie:. This thing nearly killed me :iconimdeadplz: You'll see why when you read it >< Okay here's how it's going to go. Each suitor will have a date with Teacher-chan and at the end of all of the dates, I'll put up a poll to see what going to happen next. This was actually :iconminchen0897: many requests and part of the series idea from :iconartisan-garden: who made me this awesome pic artisan-garden.deviantart.com/… n,n Also if you're sensitive to swearing DON'T READ. And below are the translations for Toni's potty mouth. As always enjoy and forgive the mistakes! 

I don't own you or Hetalia n,n 

Verga - Dick
Vete a la verga culero - Fuck you asshole (Lit. Go to a dick)
Vete al infierno - Go to hell
Te voy a matar! - I am going to kill you!

Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

“Eoin, you have to wear your special cologne!” Artie was helping his big brother get ready for his evening with Miss _____________. Since he and his brothers lived pretty close to each other, it wasn’t hard for Artie to visit whenever he wanted. No one minded but they always called Mumsy to so she would where he was. After school, Artie made a beeline to Eoin’s house to help him with his date.

“It’s not a date, Artie, we’re just having tea and talking, that’s it,”

“Alone right?”

“Right,”

“Without Liam or Allistor,”

“Yes,”

“Then it’s a date!” Eoin smiled and ruffled his hair fondly.

“If I didn’t know any better, you’re more excited about this than I am,”

“Well, you never go out anymore! And I bet that you’re excited too. So what are you doing?”

“We’re just going to have tea like I said,”

“What else?”

“Don’t know, it depends on how the night goes. If she wants to go home, then I’ll take her home,”

“You should take her to your job! She loves animals!” Eoin looked down at the boy. He was grinning happily at him. He ruffled his hair.

“Shush, I have the evening planned out,”

“You should invite to her Sunday dinner! I bet she’ll love it!”

“Artie, we’re okay, a man and woman can be friends without being romantically involved with each other. Now go on home let me finish,”

“Aww okay!”

“Don’t forget to call so I’ll know you made it there okay,” Artie nodded and went outside. However, unknown to Eoin, Artie didn’t go home. He looked around and sneaked into the backseat of his car. He took out his child cell phone and dialed.

“Hello Mumsy? I’m going with Eoin tonight. Is that okay? Thank you! I’ll be home around ten. Love you!” he ended the call and then called Eoin, “Eoin, I’m home! Mumsy says hi! Have a good time! Night!” he hung up the phone and hunkered down in the blankets out of view. He was going to make sure that Eoin is going to have the best time with Miss ____________!

***
______________ had just finished freshening herself up. She was wearing jeans and her favorite shirt with her hair (in favorite style). It was so good to go out. She hadn’t been out since Christmas break. It’s just been her and her pets and finding new activities for her students. She didn’t mind it but she was just so happy to have some kind of interaction with someone her age again. She was still getting used to the town. She fed her pets and puts on her sandals when the bell rang. She opened the door to Eoin’s smiling face.

“Hi!” she said brightly. He smiled and offered his arm. She took it and they walked to his car. He opened the door and she climbed in. They buckled up and were heading on their way to the café. Although Artie had his own agenda, three other children were interested in the date as well. After school, Kuro, Yao, and Feli had followed Miss ____________ home to watch her to see when she was going to leave. The moment she got into the car, the boys went into action.

“The pigeon has left the coop, I repeat, the pigeon has left the coop, aru,” said Yao through his walkie talkie.

“Hai,” said Kuro, “She’s heading your way, Feli,”

“Vee. Operation Eliminate Eoin is in effect,”

“Any signs of Artie?”

“So far no but that doesn’t mean he isn’t around,”

“Okay, time to ruin her date,”

“You know after this night we can no longer speak with each other for awhile,” said Yao.

“Fine by me, every man for himself,” The boys made their way to the café not knowing that they were also being watched by two more boys. Edgar and Ivan looked on with a pair of binoculars.

“They’re on the move,”

“Da, I know a short cut,”

“Artie needs all the help he could get tonight,” said Edgar.

“Da, especially with those three,”

“I’d rather it be anyone but Mr. Vargas,”

“You and me both. Come on, we have to make sure Eoin gets his chance,”

***
So far the evening went off without any wrong. As soon as they came in, Eoin was almost scalped with a throwing knife. He avoided that by bending over after feeling a sharp pain his leg caused by a bouncy ball. They sat at a table and after hearing the dessert menu, ____________ settled on a chocolate mousse cake with chocolate ganache and (favorite tea) and Eoin had the sponge cake with raspberry jam sandwiched in between. Eoin’s cake was fine, but the man who also ordered it on the other side of the café had a mouth filled with sharp needles. Then there was a loud scream that was muffled and then silence. Soon there was nothing but the regular hustle and bustle and just them. They made small talk, ordered more desserts, drank tea, and just enjoyed themselves.

“I don’t want to sound rude but I have to ask. What made you want to become a teacher?”

“To be honest, I don’t know,” she said looking into her tea, “That was completely off my radar for years,”

“Come on, it takes a special kind of person to be a teacher,” Eoin smiled, “Let me guess, you had little chalkboard with chalk and made a fake classroom with your stuffed toys,” she laughed.

“Not exactly. To be honest, I never actually wanted to be a teacher but I had a knack for it. I tutored cousins, friends, and in college I tutored more. When I left, that’s how I made my living and realized that’s it’s something I really want to do,”

“You probably had great teachers,”

“Not really. I mean the teachers I had usually just say us as another paycheck and didn’t teach us much. It wasn’t until high school I really started growing and met some awesome teachers and college was pretty good too. In a way, I just want children to be challenged but have fun and not worry about exams and things when they’re barely in elementary school,”

“I love the sound of that. All of these tests aren’t good for kids. I hate that they use them to determine if a kid will be successful,”

“Right! I used to clam when I heard test and now they’re doing them younger and younger. That’s why I’m glad I’m in a school system that doesn’t focus on standardized tests. That way they concentrate on learning and the teachers concentrate on teaching. Listen to me, I can’t stop talking about school when I’m in a relaxing environment,”

“It just shows you really like your work,” he said touching her hand. Artie grinned from his hiding spot. ___________ really did care about them. She was so perfect for Eoin! They both were so happy together. Soon their date was over. Artie panicked. He had to get them to go to another place tonight! He quickly dialed Ivan.

“I need your help!”

“Da, I’m on it,”

“Whew, thanks Ivan!” Artie smiled happily and was about to run back into the car. He had to stop Feli from almost scalping his brother and making him choke with needles. It was a good thing he saw him before any damage could be done. Oh that’s right! He trotted to the café’s kitchen and opened the door. Feli was inside shaking, bound and gagged. Artie looked at him with a sweet dark smile, “Next time you try to hurt my big brother, I won’t be too forgiving. I would keep you here but Miss __________ would miss you too much,” he hoisted him out and shoved him into the back with the trash behind the café before sneaking back into the car. Eoin ushered ____________ back into the car just as his cell phone rang.

“Hello? Umm okay. Okay, bye,” she looked at him.

“What’s the matter?”

“I have to go to the zoo; I just got a message about a break in. You don’t mind coming, do you?”

“Of course not!” Eoin smiled and they went off. Artie grinned under the blankets. She was going to love the natural zoo! Maybe she’ll make it a field trip for them! That would be fun! Then again, they’ve all seen it before.

“Eoin will know!” he thought, “He always have great ideas!”

***
Soon they were at the zoo. He got out and searched the area. Nothing really looked out of place. He looked around and was relieved to see the deadbolt still in effect. He walked back to the car.

“I guess it was a false alarm. I’m sorry about that,” he rubbed the back of his neck, “Well, since we’re here, do you mind walking around? It’s peaceful at night,”

“I would love that!” Inside, the zoo was dark but it was very serene. It was her first time at the zoo in town.  The habitats were a lot different from what she was used to. There were paths and natural grass for visitors to walk around as though they were actually in the area that the animals natural lived. Because of this, the animals got used to humans and the visitors had to abide certain rules to make sure they were safe. However, certain areas, like the big cat, wolves, and reptiles had to be cut off to prevent any maulings. The animals were separated by group, diet, and type. They were in the owl exhibits where they were now on the hunt for food. Many of them were in the trees when they passed. One looked at her curiously before going back into her stump and sleeping.

“They looks so peaceful,” she said smiling, “I remember the zoos back in my town. I hated them because the animals looked so miserable, then again if I was in a cage with people looking at me and asking me to perform, I’d be miserable too,”

“That’s why this zoo was created. The animals are in their natural habitat living with other animals of their own class so they can live in peace,”

“I should make a class trip for the boys, I’m sure they’d love it,” ____________ smiled at the idea then she thought about the reigning chaos, Artie wanting to make leafy cupcakes for the animals, Matt and Alfred trying to free the animals because of the captivity, Kuro trying to go fishing and make sashimi. Those boys… “Maybe after a few ground rules,” he laughed.

“Artie would probably try to make clothing for them,”

“Along with Lovino and I know Alfred would sing ‘Born Free’ while Matthew frees the reptiles,”

“I admire the idea you have those kids under control,”

“It’s not really control. We have mutual respect for each other. They trust me and I would never betray that trust,”

“I wish most teachers thought like you. Have you thought about teaching in Europe?” the boys, who were following the pair from afar, blood ran cold. What the hell was he trying to pull?!

“I have I bet it would be fun,”

“You can live in Wales, it’s smaller and the class sizes would be too. Then there’s the Isle of Man, that’s also very nice and small. England, Ireland, and Scotland in a village, I don’t know I just see you somewhere small and in the UK,”

“I would love to just visit first, that way I can get the feel for it,”

“Hey no!” said Kuro, “She’s not leaving us! She hadn’t showed us how to finger paint yet!”

“That’s right, aru!” said Yao glaring at him.

“Take him out!” said Feli over the receiver. He didn’t sound too well, “He’s putting ideas in her head! Take him out!”

“We’re on it!” said Kuro and Yao going over to where the African animals were being held. They were antelope, boars, zebras, and wildebeest. They ran inside and started causing a commotion. She screamed, shouted, banged and hit things getting the animal into a frenzy. When they got them riled up enough, they set them loose into the Australian exhibit where they were heading. Artie immediately ran to set off the alarm, knowing that if the animals broke into the city, it can cause a lot of trouble. Eoin looked up, alarmed. He could hear the stomping and the distressed animals heading for them. He grabbed __________ and hoisted her over his shoulders and ran to the exit. She looked back and stared at the herd of animals coming right at them. She cling to his back instinctively. Eoin made it to the exit and ushered her out of the area. He locked the door and ran towards the African exhibit. He blew a whistle, getting their attention. The animals, seeing someone familiar, rush at him. He ran as fast as he could towards the barrier that separated the habitats. ______________ ran to the door and saw that in some strange way, the door was locked and Eoin couldn’t get in. She thought fast and ran into the empty African exhibit. The alarm system locked the pen and demanded a code to be put in. She panicked. She didn’t know what the code was and Eoin was coming. He would get trampled any moment. She looked around for something, anything to give her a clue as to what it could be. She something hit her back. She turned and saw a balled up paper with a few numbers on it. She punched them in and immediately the pen gate flew opened just in time. The animals ran back inside. Eoin joined her safely until they were all back inside. He pulled her around back into the owl exhibit and locked the pen.

“Are you okay?” she asked. He caught his breath.

“I’m fine, are YOU okay?”

“I’m fine! Thankfully I found the numbers to the system,”

“How?”

“They were on a piece of paper next to the gate,” Eoin looked a little worried about that and made a mental note to recent and change them.

“Come on, I’ll take you home,” as the shaken adults headed back to their car, Artie, Ivan, and Edgar crept out of the tree they were hiding behind.

“I’m so glad I remember those codes,” said Artie looking scared.

“Me too,” said Edgar, “And I’m glad you brought your bouncy balls,”

“And you have great aim!”

“You better get back to the car,” said Ivan, “They’re leaving,”

“Oh dear!” Artie hightailed it outside. Ivan calmly walked to the ditch where Kuro and Yao had hidden after their shenanigans.

“Miss _____________ was almost trampled you idiots,” he said.

“Wasn’t she outside?” said Yao

“No, thankfully Eoin saved her. I think she likes him now, he risked his life to save her,” the boys groaned about how unfair it was. Ivan smirked at the fact that their plan didn’t work.

***
Eoin walked ____________ to her door. Despite everything that happened, she still had a wonderful time.

“Thank you so much for the lovely time,” she said smiling at him.

“No problem, I’m just glad you didn’t get trampled,”

“More like I had a trained Tarzan with me,” they laughed. He hugged him tightly. He blushed, “I had an awesome time. Thank you again for you know…saving my life and all,”

“You saved mine too. I’m in your debt too,” she smiled, reached up and pecked his cheek. He reddened as she opened the door and slipped inside.

“Goodnight,” Artie was squeeing from the backseat of the car. A goodnight lip kiss would have been perfect but Eoin was a gentleman! But he did get a kiss! He was so happy that he barely had time to hide again. Eoin got back into his car and drove away. Kuro and Yao sighed.

“Damn it, we missed, aru,”

“She likes him!” said Kuro

“You two are amateurs,” said Edgar looking at them with Ivan. They glared at him, “But wait until Vati’s date with her. She’s going to be our new Mutti,”

“The hell she is—ACHOO!” Feli was coming down with a slight cold from his time in the freezer, “Nonno is going to give her a kiss and once that happens, she’s going to be ours!”

“Over my dead body,” said Ivan looking dangerous at him.

“No, she’s going to be my Mom!” said Kuro glaring at him, “And I will slice each of you open with a katana to make sure of it!” they glared at each other. Ivan unstrapped his pipe, Edgar unlatched his sword, and Feli reached for a knife. They were about to escalate further when they heard ______________’s door open.

“Is anyone out there?!”

“SCATTER!” the boys ran away from the door. ____________ looked around puzzled. She could have SWORE she heard a few of her students outside. She shook her head. It was eleven o’clock. They should be in bed asleep right now…
Hey guys! The first date of the series is here! I'm sorry it's so late but I really had to get into the writing mood for it! I'm going to try and get them all finished before V-day so you all can vote for your top three suitors n,n So here's Eoin's (2P!Wales's) Date. For some reason I see him working with animals and being very good at it. Anywho enjoy and forgive the mistakes! 

I don't own you or Hetalia
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Literature
:iconsydneya:
Collection by
The next morning, Matthew woke wearily, blinking around at the unfamiliar room. He quickly realised they were still at Feliciano and Ludwig's house. He yawned and rolled over, smiling as the sleeping face of his boyfriend was revealed. He rarely got up before Gilbert so he took a little pride in this day. Gently, he stroked a thumb against Gilbert's cheek and kissed his nose. Then he turned and sat up, placing a hand on his stomach.
Through his pyjama shirt, his stomach didn't seem all that big. Lifting his shirt however, it fell out like a small bag of flour. He frowned. As he ran a hand over the tight skin, he couldn't help wondering other people thought. He did feel embarrassed to go out in public. He felt fat and clumsy. Unlike women, a man's centre of gravity was typically up near their chest but the pregnancy had shifted it down which in theory should've made him better balanced. However, he wasn't used to it so it did quite the opposite. He was uncomfortable in his own body now. He didn't tell anyone because he didn't want them to fuss but he was upset. He'd even gotten a few stretch marks despite the skin lotion Feliciano had given him months ago.
He tried to be rational about it. In the end, it was about what was inside, right? The little ball of innocence that grew stronger every day? But Matthew still had fears. What if the child didn't like him? What if the child didn't like Gilbert? How would he explain that Gilbert isn't their father? What if he or she wanted to know who their real father was? Would the child hate him if he didn't tell them? Would the child hate him if he did tell them?
Just the thought of all that made him anxious. He knew the stress wasn't healthy so he needed to calm himself. Carefully, he rose out of bed and put on something decent before going downstairs. The stairs in this old semi-detached creaked a little as Canadian stepped upon them so he went slowly. Entering the living room, he noticed everyone was still asleep. Nervously, he crept over to Alfred and Ivan's intertwined bodies. He tapped his brother's shoulder lightly and whispered, "Alfred?"
His brother's face wrinkled up and he simply snuggled closer to Ivan. Matthew sighed and reconsidered, deciding he probably shouldn't wake him. It was only ten in the morning and on a weekend like this, Matthew himself usually slept past one. He straightened up and was about to creep away but then he yelped as a hand grabbed his leg. He panicked but then looked down, seeing it was Alfred. His eyes were still closed but he held tight.
He yawned. "Mattie... You think you can just wake me up and leave?"
Matthew pouted. "I thought you didn't notice and I didn't want to disturb you."
Alfred let go and rubbed his eyes. "Please... You've used that ridiculously subtle method to wake me for years..."
He yawned again and opened his sky blue eyes to his brother. "What's up? Better yet, what time is it?"
"Ten twenty."
Alfred groaned and closed his eyes again. "Seriously, Matt... It's Saturday..."
"I know; I'm sorry..." Matthew said. "I usually don't wake up this early but... I did."
"And I had to wake up too?"
"I was just deciding not to... I'm sorry..."
"It's fine..." Alfred yawned again and unwove himself from his boyfriend. "You wanna talk or somethin’?"
Matthew nodded. "Let's go to the kitchen."
"Yeah, bro..."
The two went to the kitchen quietly and sat down at the table.
"You're showing now, yeah?" Alfred said.
"Eh? Oh, yeah..." Matthew wrapped an arm around his stomach and looked away. "Bigger every day..."
"Don't be shy about it," Alfred said. "I think it's cool, bro. Who knew guys could grow people inside of them?"
Matthew frowned more. "I didn't... I wish someone had told me... Although, it wouldn't have stopped this, would it?"
Alfred sighed. "Come on..." He pulled his brother onto his lap, wrapping his arms around his waist. "I'm not going to spout the stuff you hate... It's just that you made your choice already, right? Won't you at least try to enjoy it?"
"I am... I'm trying..." Matthew said pressing a hand to his forehead. "But it doesn't change what happened."
"Then go to the cops."
"That won't help, Alfred!"
"Well, it'll help the world by putting a rapist behind bars..."
"He won't do it again," Matthew said. "I know he won't."
"No, you don't know that. Look, I'll even be your lawyer!"
"First off, you haven't graduated law school yet. Second, you're American. Isn't there some kind of cross-border issues about that?"
"I dunno but I have a dual citizenship."
"You know that shit is bull." Matthew leaned his head back on his brother's shoulder. "Correction, you wish that shit was bull. Alfred the Canadian? Pfft."
""Whatever..." Alfred frowned and pushed Matthew's head away. "Stop making this gay..."
Matthew snickered. "You're the fucker who pulled me onto his lap like Santa Claus."
"It's a brotherly embrace."
"Yeah, yeah..." Matthew took Alfred's hands and placed them on the side of his own stomach.
Alfred tilted his head sceptically. "What are you--Holy shit, it fucking moved!"
"Shh, keep your voice down..." Matthew said. "Yeah, he or she likes you."
Alfred held his hands still and waited. "Make it move again..."
"Rub a bit..."
Alfred began rubbing his brother's belly gently but when the movements didn't return he whined. "It stopped…”
“The baby doesn’t move all the time…” Matthew said. “Anyway, none of this is what I wanted to talk about.”
“Then what?”
“You,” Matthew said. “How have you been doing?”
Alfred sighed. “Matt…”
“I know you don’t like talking about it, but I need to know that you’re alright.”
“I am alright. I’m here, aren’t I?”
“Yes… But that doesn’t mean you’re completely fine. Tell me about you and Ivan. How’s that going? I know you’re back together but how is it working out?”
“It’s fine…” Alfred rested his chin on Matthew’s shoulder. “Ivan’s been so nice about all this. I was a complete asshole to him and everyone and he still cares about me… He hides it but I know he’s still a little upset but I can tell he’s also really trying to help us work through this. I just have to try my best to pay it back. I love him so much.”
Matthew smiled a little. “That’s good to hear… Now I gotta ask the other question.”
“No…”
“Yes. Have you contacted your parents since what happened?”
“No.”
"Have they tried contacting you?"
"No... My grandmother has... Benjamin's mom."
"You should talk to her."
"Are you insane?" Alfred growled. "She probably wants to send me to bible rehab or whatever."
"You haven't talked to her so you don't know that."
"I'm not going to talk to a little old lady that raised my fucktard of a father!" Alfred growled. Then he lowered his voice. "Lay off, Matt."
"Fine..." Matthew sighed. He rubbed Alfred's knees. "But you should talk to Francis then."
"For what?"
"For him to help you," Matthew said. "He wants to. He's just busy. I want you to have a plan. This is your last year of school. You're going to need financial help after."
"I can figure it out myself," Alfred said. "I'll just get a job at a firm."
"Okay, but still..."
A second later, there was a wail from upstairs which sounded like Marina crying. Matthew frowned and stood up. "Should I go get her?"
"Her parents will get her," Alfred said, grabbing Matthew's pant leg. "Let her be."
Soon enough, steps were heard across the ceiling and the crying quelled down to sobbing. A few minutes later, Ludwig came downstairs with Marina in his arms, two of her adjacent fingers sporting brand new Band-Aids. She sniffled and wiped her eyes. "Hi Mattie..."
"Hi, Marina," Matthew said. "Are you okay?"
"Uh-huh..." she said, smiling a little.
"She says your cat scratched her," Ludwig said.
"Maple? I mean... Fluffy scratched you, Marina?" Matthew said frowning. "I'm sorry... Where is she?"
"My woom..." Marina said, pointing upstairs.
"Do you want me to go get her out of there?" Matthew asked.
"No, Bewiss," Marina said, pointing to Berlitz that had padded into the kitchen excitedly. "Fine Fwuffy, Bewiss."
Berlitz jumped about happily and then ran upstairs. Matthew turned to Alfred. "These dogs are excellent fetchers."
Alfred nodded and waited with them. After a good five minutes of expecting the dog to return with the extra fluffy cat, there was instead loud barking. Ludwig sighed and went upstairs. "Wake up the whole house, why don't you?"
Matthew followed to make sure Maple was alright. Alfred tagged along and they arrived in Marina's room where Berlitz, determined not to fail his mission, was barking and desperately trying to get under the miniature bed. Ludwig shooed him away and moved his daughter's bed out of the way. Maple was curled up in the corner on a blanket that had slipped between the wall and the bed. She didn't seem too pleased with Berlitz but soon she just yawned and curled up around the five kittens at her chest.
"Bro, you never said your cat was pregnant!" Alfred said.
"I-I didn't know!" Matthew said. He knelt down and crawled over to Maple, reaching out to pet her fur. "Honestly, she didn't seem any different."
"Wasn't she moody or anything?" Alfred asked. "Fat?"
"Well, she was moody..." Matthew said, gently scratching behind Maple's ear. She purred contently and began licking her paw while her kittens nursed. Marina went over and crouched by her. "Kitties!"
"Yes, they're little baby kittens, Marina," Matthew said.
She tilted her head. "Babies?"
"Yep, just born," Matthew said. "You can pet them a little but we shouldn't bother them too much right now."
"Kay." She pet one of the kittens gently and giggled. "Fwuffy!"
Matthew chuckled. "Yes, the kittens are fluffy, too."
Ludwig had gone and brought back a laundry hamper which he'd comfortably folded a blanket into. "You can put her in here."
"Are you sure?" Matthew asked. "She sheds quite a bit..."
"It's fine." He set the basket down and Matthew gently moved Maple and her kittens into it. Ludwig smiled as she cleaned them.
Matthew was still very surprised. "I had no idea. She didn't look any fatter or anything."
"Well, they all seem healthy and that's what matters, right?" Alfred said. "And, man, are they cute..."
"Yeah..." Matthew gently pet the kittens again. There was one dark brown kitten with a white neck, a white kitten with orange down its back from its head to its tail, a completely black kitten except for the white marks under its eyes, a completely white kitten except for the black marks under its eyes, and a light brown kitten with folded ears.
"What should I do?" Matthew asked. "Does she need a vet?"
"Naw, I think she's fine for now," Alfred said. "You can take her to a vet when the weather clears up a little."
"Yeah, okay..."
A second later, Gilbert stepped in rubbing his eyes. "I heard barking?"
"It was Berlitz," Ludwig said. "Sorry."
"Nein, it's fine, Lud..." Gilbert said. "Anyway, what's up?"
"Kitties!" Marina said.
Matthew smiled and took Gilbert by the hand. "Maple had kittens!"
"Kittens?" Gilbert blinked and knelt down. "Oh, wow! Look at the little guys..." He stroked the black one's head. "Mattie, can we keep 'em? Pretty please?"
"Eh?" Matthew blinked. "Um, I dunno... Six cats is a lot."
"But they're so cute..." Gilbert whined. "At least one..."
"We'll take one," Ludwig said. "If you're offering."
"You will? Oh, sure!" Matthew said. "They'll have a good home here."
Marina got really excited. "Yay!"
Ludwig patted her head. "Pick one. No more. Ein." He held up one finger. She looked at the kittens. "Fünf." She held up her hand.
"You can't have all five kittens," Ludwig said. "Only one."
"Vier."
"Ein."
"Drei!"
Ein."
She whined and sniffles. "Drei, drei, drei!"
"Nein."
She giggled and held up nine fingers. "Nine!"
Gilbert laughed. "Wow, she outsmarted you, Lud!"
Ludwig growled. "Only one kitten, Marina. You have Aster, Berlitz, Blackie, and Pasta already."
She huffed and crossed her arms. "Two..."
Gilbert took her arm gently and pulled her close. "Rina, if you can convince Uncle Mattie to keep one or two then you can always visit them."
She nodded. "Okay..." She looked to Mattie. "Pwease?"
Matthew smiled. "Okay, one... Which one is it you want?"
She looked at the kittens. "Um... This."
She pointed to the dark brown one.
"Alright," Matthew said. "Gilbert, which do you want?"
"Two," Gilbert said.
"One."
"The white one and black one."
"One."
"Both."
"One."
"...The white one."
"Okay."
"Uh, Matt?" Alfred asked. "I want a cat too... But I live at school now..."
"Well..." Matthew moved his mouth to one side. "I guess I could keep one for you..."
"Awesome, thanks bro!" Alfred said. "The one light brown one! I'll name him 'Hero'!"
"What if it's a girl?" Gilbert asked.
Matthew smirked. "Would you name her 'Heroine'?"
Alfred frowned. "No. I don't do drugs like you, bro."
Matthew blushed. "I don't do drugs!"
"Sure..."
"Okay, maybe a little weed b-but..."
"What's weed?" Marina asked and then Ludwig whisked her away downstairs to have breakfast.
Matthew punched Alfred's arm. "Thanks a fucking lot!"
"Ow." Alfred rubbed his arm. "It's not my fault you smoke weed."
"You didn't complain last summer at the pool party!"
"That was one time..."
"Liar!"
"Pshhh, no..."
Gilbert rolled his eyes and picked up Matthew. "Let's get breakfast. I'm starved."
Matthew blushed. "O-okay..."
They went downstairs and Alfred woke up Ivan so they could help set the table. By noon, they found out that the power was back on and everyone said their good byes before they visitors drove home.
WARNING: This fanfic includes the topics of mpreg, rape, abortion, homosexuality, cross-dressing, homophobia, and other possibly controversial stuff. The opinions expressed by the characters do not reflect the opinion of the author. Read at your own discretion and don't be a douche if you disapprove.

Sorry for the tardiness. I have a strict rule that I don't upload the next chapter until I've got the chapter after it complete and the chapter after is long because it's the Christmas chapter (yay~) and it's basically a lot like the Canadian Thanksgiving chapter in length. This chapter, 42, is also a little longer than usual so it contributed to it's own tardiness so I hope you enjoy it.

Also, KITTENSSSSSSSS. The one Marina picked is going to be named Fluffy and the one Alfred picked will be named Hero but you can still guess at the other cat names if you want. JUST DON'T MAKE IT YOUR WHOLE COMMENT. I'd like a little real feedback. Bad comments include but are not limited to "Nice" and "cool" and "When's the next chapter coming out?" I've told people many times that I try to upload EVERY TUESDAY. I try. I failed this time but if I miss a Tuesday, it will be up before or on the next Tuesday like this chapter.

Oh, also since cats can have a litter with multiple fathers, can you guess who the father of each kitten is? (Maple got around fufu)) Guess here:
Maple and Crew by Lupoartistico

Part 43: ~pending~

All Hetalia Characters (c) Hetalia (c) Hidekaz Himaruya
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

You woke up but didn't open your eyes. Your body was wrapped in warmth making you snuggle deep into the blankets. That was, until you remembered Artie. Quickly sitting up you look around with wide eyes. You were- You were home! You sprang up and ran around your room. Everything was there! You were so happy. But where was your Mama? Just as you thought it, America opened the door to your bedroom.

"[Name]! Your awake!"he cried as he wrapped his arms around you.

"Mama"you sniffled as your eyes started to tear up.

You both stayed like that until you heard someone quickly walk into the room.

"Alfred? What are you-"you heard until you felt a second pair of arms around you.

"Papa"you smiled as you let your tears fall down your already swollen and puffy cheeks.

When they both finally pulled away from you, you went to wipe your tears but realized your arm was in a cast. You looked at it confused which didn't go unnoticed by your parents.

"Honey, your safe now. Everything is going to be fine."America said as he patted the side of your head.

"What happened to Artie?"you asked quietly.

Both your parents gave each other a look before your Papa spoke up.

"He let us go."he said simply.

And at those simple words you broke down crying. Not in relief or sadness. You didn't even know. It just felt good to finally let it all out. And you didn't even know what you were finally letting go of. Maybe it was just knowing that things could be normal again. Strong arms wrapped around you as you cuddled into their side.

"Shhh everything is going to be alright. Just rest for now."you heard before you cried yourself to sleep.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------

It turned out you had been sleeping in a coma like state for about a week and that everyone was worried about you. Your Papa had hired a child doctor to help with any emotional scars that may have been left by living with Artie. Her name was Mrs. Joslin. When you first met her she was holding a clip board with a pen attached to it. You didn't know why but everything else about her seemed less important than the dark blue pen dangling off the side of her clip board. She would ask you how you were feeling and how you got your cast. But for some reason it was more difficult to talk about what happened. After telling her about the people in Artie's basement and describing what he did to them, she seemed to judge Artie. She would act like you were one of the people in the basement being sliced open an would gently placed her hand on your shoulder like you'd break into a million peices. You also had been hearing the things she'd tell your parents. Mostly that you had a 'problem' but you didn't see anything wrong with you. You stopped talking to her at all after that. When you stopped talking altogether she'd ask why you did and if it had anything to do with what happened to you. When your parents relized you weren't making any results they dismissed Mrs. Joslin. You were much happier with her gone.
A few months had passed since everything happened but things were looking bright. At first it was hard trying to get use to how everything operated. Not how to work a telephone but how people acted towards each other. It was just .....Odd. But odd didn't mean you didn't like it. Your uncle had come over to visit you to see how you were doing. At first when you saw him you thought he was from the 2P world but relized he wasn't the same as when you met him.

"Hello [Name]. Do you remember me? I-it's ok if you don't!" He said nervously as he stepped into your brightly colored room.

"Of course I do!" You giggled as you smile up at him.

He smiled back and ruffled your hair.

"I'm so glad to hear that." He said as he wrapped his arms gently around you.

You smiled and hugged him back as you snuggled into his side.

"Yeah." You said as you broke the hug.

You both talked for awhile and were relieved when he didn't ask what happened to you. Instead he asked if you wanted him to come over again and bring over your cousins. You smiled and nodded wildly at him. After saying your goodbyes he left. You sighed sadly at the now quiet room. You were starting to get board of sitting around all day without going out. America and England would buy you the latest toys and play with you as much as they could but you honestly didn't need any of that. You had Mr. Bunny still by your side after everything and not even the biggest teddy bear could replace him. At some point you got tried of the same scenery. You wanted to meet someone. Anyone! Or at least go outside. You just wanted something different. You were so deep into thought that you didn't notice your door be cracked open and two little heads pop in.

"Are you that girl?" Whispered a small voice.

You snapped your head to the side seeing.....

"B-Bell? Dante?" You said shocked.

They both gave each other a confused look before the girl took a step towards you while the boy stayed by the door.

"Uh, I don't know how you know us but um... Hi" she said meekly as she waved slightly to you.

Tears rushed to your eyes and over spilt down your cheeks as it ran off your chin. Your shoulders started to shake as you clenched your teeth together.

"Woah!" Whispered the look-a-like Dante as the look-a-like Bell started shaking her hands back and forth rapidly.

"I-I'm so sorry!" She said as her own tears started to form.

You jumped out of bed and tackled her into a tight embrace scaring her and making her cry along with you as you both hugged each other. It seemed you made too much noise because your door was quickly opened as your Mama, Papa, Uncle, and two men you didn't know came rushing into your room. You and look-a-like Bell stop crying as they set their sights on you both.

"Are you both alright?" One of the strange men asked.

You both nodded silently as you separated from each other. You both wiped your face before peeking at each other and then looking away.

"What happened?" One asked as the other crouched down to see if there was any reason for her to be crying.

"Well me and Dante wanted to meet the girl you and uncle Feli were talking about. So since we came over to visit Mr. America we thought we'd go see her." She said as she kicked her foot against the floor.

"And then she started crying and I got sad and started crying. N'then you guys came in." She finished looking up a the man.

"[Name] why were you crying?" America asked as he walked up to you and rubbed your back.

"I thought she was my other friend at first. She looks just like her but she didn't know me..." You mumbled as you fidgeted with your fingers.

You heard a loud sniffle making you look up.

"That's so-! I'm so sorry!" She girl said as she rubbed her tear puffed eyes and sniffled again.

"It's fine! I'm fine!" You said as you mimicked her and started shaking your hands rapidly, back an forth.

It didn't seem to work because soon you were both crying for no apparent reason. Your mama rubbed your back as one of the other men started doing the same to the look-a-like Bell. Once you were both quieted down she smiled at you.

"I'll be your friend if you want!" She said almost too excitedly.

You looked at her, then looked at America for help. He smiled at you and nodded giving you the go ahead.

"S-Sure..." You mumbled but smiled shyly at her.

Her smile only seemed to grow as she ran over and glommed you. You couldn't help yourself from her contagious smile as you started smiling along with her.

"Ok Isabella, time to go home." Said the dark haired man with the curl on the right side of his head.

Dante stayed silent as he grabbed the lighter haired man with the curl on the left side of his heads hand.

"By the way, [Name], this is Romano and Italy." America said as he relized you had no idea who these two were.

"Nice to finally meet you! I'm Italy but you can call me Feliciano!" He said as he smiled at you.

"Ok. Feliciano." You said as you gave him a light hearted smile.

"And this is my papà! His name is Romano!" Your new friend Isabella said as she pointed at the dark haired man.

He seemed to look you over for a moment, making you feel self conscious.

"Hi...." You mumbled weakly as you looked off to the side.

"Ve~ Romano say hi to the little bambina. I think your scaring her." Italy- you ment Feliciano said as he nudged Romano slightly.

He grunted but you could tell his face softened a bit.

"Sorry. I didn't mean to scare you." He said apologetically.

"It's fine." You said as you tried to give him your best smile.

"Alright, [Name's] still recovering so I think we should let her rest for now." England said as he lifted up your small frame and placed you back onto your bed.

"Awwww!" You whined as you sat down.

"Don't worry! I'll come visit you again! Right papà?" Isabella said as she turned to Romano.

"Of course." He said after thinking it over.

"YAY!" You both cheered.

"Bye [Name]!" Isabella said as she gave you a wide smile and waved at you.

"Bye!" You shouted back, copying her contagious enthusiasm.

You gave a quick peek at Dante before they left to see him looking right back at you. When they finally left America sat right down beside you and pulled you into a tight embrace.

"Mama?" You questioned but hugged him back.

"I love you [Name]." He said as he placed a light kiss on the top of your head.

"I love you too Mama." You smiled as you kissed his cheek.

Maybe everything could go back to the way it was? Maybe you could forget about Artie and the friends you left behind. The things you saw and did. You could just forget everything up till this moment.....


But as tempting as the thought was you would never forget the other world. Every moment in that world would forever be printed in your mind.

"Now rest [Name]." You heard him whisper.

As if on command your eyes grew heavy and slowly sleep overtook you.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Everything finally started to feel normal. At least what you thought was normal. Isabella didn't lie and did come back to play with you. It was hard at first but you finally started to see her as a different person from Bell. Dante would sometimes visit along with her but he really just kept to himself. It didn't bother you much since Isabella would keep your attention on her. But she insisted that you called her Bella because she said that Isabella was what people who didn't know her would say. You felt so happy that she considered you a special friend.
Your Uncle Canadia had come to visit you and brought your cousins like he promised. You all instantly clung to each other. You were all happy to see each other again but it was mostly Liam who clung to you. That was a big surprise. Before you had left Liam was always pouty and kept to himself. Nathan was just always friendly and Jacob was a huge flirt. Not much had change about them except for how more protective they were. You knew they didn't know anything on why you were gone but they just figured you were kidnapped. And to be honest that was the best way to say it. Dante started interacting with you more thanks to your cousins but only some. 
At home everything felt complete. Mama and Papa would give you kisses and were smiling. You just felt so happy to have them back. But you still felt a pang of sadness when your thoughts turned to Artie. You couldn't help but miss him. I mean he did raise you after all! But you'd push those thoughts to the back of your mind.
Mr. Bunny was always kept hidden away in your room but England and America didn't like him. They tried to take him away but you'd freak out, cry, and fallow wherever or whoever had him. This only happened once or twice but it still scared you that he'd be taken away. So when you woke up that morning and Mr. Bunny wasn't there you panicked. You tossed and ripped and broke your room apart until a worried England came into your room.

"[Name]! What do you think your doing?!"he shouted, voice full of concerned.

"I can't find him!"you cried as you ran over to him and clutched onto his pant leg.

"[Name], me and Amer- I mean your mother have decided that you shouldn't have that doll anymore. So last night we threw him away."he said hesitantly.

You froze in shock along with your heart. Your eyes widened. They did what?

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"you screamed out in pure anger as you bit and punched his leg.

"[Name] honey please stop-"England started but you ignored him.

"I WANT HIM BACK! I WANT HIM BACK! I WANT HIM BACK!"you screamed as tears rushed down your cheeks.

"What's going on?!"your Mama yelled as he came running in.

"It's her stuffed rabbit."your Papa whisper.

"WHY WOULD YOU THROW HIM AWAY?! ITS NOT YOUR CHOICE TO MAKE TO JUST THROW HIM AWAY LIKE THAT!"you screamed.

"[Name] we thought he'd be a ..'negative' thing for you to have after all the things you've gone through."he said but you didn't understand.

"HE WAS FINE! HE WAS MY BEST FRIEND AND YOUR JUST-JUST THROWING HIM AWAY LIKE HES NOTHING!"you shouted as you gripped the ends your sleeves.

"We're just looking out for you."your Papa said, as if trying to defend their actions.

"I DONT NEED YOU TO WORRY ABOUT ME IM FINE!"you screeched as you backed away from them.

"[Name]-"America insisted but you cut him off.

"NO! IM FINE! JUST GIVE HIM BACK!"you demanded as you stomped your foot against the floor.

"Honey he's probably already gon-"America started again but you would have none of this.

"NOOOOO! NO NO NO NO NO NO NO! I WANT HIM BACK! I WANT HIM BACK! RIGHT NOW!"you demanded.

"[Name] I won't let you have that in this house."America said crossing his arms.

"SHUT UP! SHUT UP! SHUT UP! SHUT UP!"you screamed as you stomped you foot on the ground.

"I won't allow you to talk to your mother that way!"England yelled, quickly getting tired of your temper.

"WHY DO YOU BOTH HATE ME SO MUCH?!"you screeched as you clenched your teeth together.

You knew they didn't hate you but you wanted to hurt them as much as they were hurting you right now. Something that cut deep enough they'd feel worse than how you were feeling.

"Honny, we both care about you very much!"England yelled.

"NO YOU DONT! IF YOU DID YOU WOULDN'T HAVE LEFT ME!"you screamed back.

SMACK

You froze as a familiar sting crawled acrossed your lower back. Your Mom had grabbed you by the arm and pulled you toward him as he hit your behind. Never had he ever hit you, but that was really because you never did anything bad. Did this mean he hated you now? No! It couldn't be! He loves you an would never- but you stopped as you looked up at him.

No.........

.....

...

..

.


No it couldn't be.....

He-He's gone, he wouldn't be here.....Right?..........RIGHT?!

Cause when you looked up you didn't see your Mom but Al. He looked down at you with a blank face before smirking wickedly at you with wild eyes. Instantly reminding you why you were so scared of this man. Ripping yourself from his grasp you curled up at your bed as you held onto the sheets desperately.

"[N-Name]...."you heard America say as he reached out to you but you flinched an turned away from him.
 
"I'm sorry. I didn't mean it. I'm sorry."you said, repeating it as if your life depended on it as fear rushed through your body.

America tried to pick you up to comfort you but you flinched away from his touch. It didn't occur to you how worried and heart broken both your parents were but you were just too scared. It wasn't until you saw England come over did you instantly reach out to him. You felt his warm embrace wrap around you making you feel safe as you snuggled up to him.
 
"Shhh It's ok [Name]. Everything is fine."England said as he held you tighter.
First off I would like to apologize for such a long wait for this chapter but hopefully this chapter can make up for the long wait.


I'ma tell you who's kid is who. But keep in mind that they all have the same names as their 2P's except their nicknames and their personalities.
Owen --> Germany's
Lorelei --> Prussia's
Yoko --> Japan's
Kaya --> China's
Lu-Chu --> China's
Deshi --> China's
Li-Mei --> China's
Duck-Young --> Korea's
Soo-Yun --> Korea's
Soo-Min --> Korea's
Mi-Young --> Korea's
Dante --> Italy's
Isabella --> Romano's
Sasha --> Russia's
Micheal --> Austria
Frederich --> Austria
Laim --> Canada
Jacob --> Canada
Nathan --> Canada

Part 19- cheezit1x1.deviantart.com/art/…
Part 20- (you are here)
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

It wasn’t too long of a flight from southern Ontario to Ohio but Matthew fell asleep anyway. He had worried too much all day until Francis had finally found them a quick and cheap enough flight to take so the poor Canadian was pooped. He slept through the whole flight and was difficult to wake when the plane landed.
They got to the hospital rather late at night but it didn’t stop them from charging in. Matthew went straight to the receptionist desk and cleared his throat. The gum chewing twenty-something took of her headphones and looked up at him.
"What?"
"Hi, I’m here to see Alfred F. Jones," he said as kindly as he could. "I’m his brother. Is he alright?"
She typed into her computer and nodded. "You’re Matthew?"
"Yeah," he said nodding. "You guys called me. Am I really his first contact?"
"Well there was a Mr. and Mrs. Jones but they didn’t answer," she said. She then saw Francis and smiled. "We don’t have another brother on record here. Is that a mistake?"
Francis blinked then smiled back. "Yes, actually—"
"No," Matthew interrupted, shooting a glare at Francis. "He’s his biological father. He’s going to be a grandfather soon too."
The receptionist immediately lost all interest. "Oh… Well, Mr. Jones is in room 308 on the third floor. Take the elevator down the hall on the left and speak to the receptionist there before going to the room."
Matthew nodded. "Thank you. Have a nice day." He took Francis' arm and dragged him towards the elevator. It was empty when they got in.
"What was that for?" Francis said, pouting. "You made me look like a perverted old man..."
"First of all, I was merely telling the truth when you intended to lie," Matthew said, crossing his arms. "Second, that receptionist was a whore anyway... Third, I thought your focus was Jeanne?"
"It is!" Francis said. "And that's not a nice way to describe a young lady."
Matthew just rolled his eyes and stepped out of the elevator when the doors opened. He went up to the next receptionist and he called over a nurse to take them to Alfred's room. When they got there, the nurse knocked and Matthew was surprised to hear a familiar voice that wasn't his brother's say "Please come in".
The nurse opened the door and Matthew blinked.
"Ivan?"
The Russian was standing by the patient bed watching over Alfred. A few stitches were noticeable on the tall man's face and hands and he was also in a patient's gown but otherwise, he looked well. Alfred, on the other hand, was unconscious and hooked up to IV. He also had a few stitches along his forehead and several finger braces. He was unconscious but breathing.
Ivan smiled warmly to Matthew. "Privet, Matvey. It's been a while."
Matthew nodded as he teared up and went over to Alfred's side, and picked up his hand. "What happened to you guys? Is Alfred going to be okay?"
Ivan nodded. "The doctor's said he should be fine."
"So what happened? The lady on the phone said something about a river," Matthew said.
"Ah, da," Ivan said, allowing a little chuckled. "We accidentally had a little spill in a river."
"A river at this time of the year?" Francis said. "What were you thinking? Have you ever heard of hypothermia?"
Ivan tilted his head. "Hello. Who are you?"
"This is our biological father, Francis Bonnefoy," Matthew said.
"Doctor," Francis put in.
Ivan looked at Matthew then to Francis then back to Matthew. "Da, I see it." He turned to Francis and offered a hand. "Privet, I am Ivan Braginski. I am Alfred's...colleague."
Francis smiled and shook his hand. "It's a pleasure. So you're the infamous Ivan?"
Ivan blinked and looked at Matthew. "Infamous?"
"Francis knows everything about the whole breakup thing," Matthew said. "As do I so don't try to hide a thing. Because you're here, does that mean you're back together again?"
Ivan scratched his head. "Well, um... I don't know..."
"Mathieu," Francis said, putting a hand on Matthew's shoulder. "Give the man a chance."
"Sorry..."
Francis snuck a peek at Alfred's medical charts. "Hypothermia, fluid in lungs, lesions, abraisions, cardiac arrest, toe fractures, finger fractures..."
"Cardiac arrest?" Matthew said, really  worried now. "My brother had a heart attack?!"
"Da," Ivan said looking sombre. "The doctors said it was hypothermia that did it."
"That would be correct," Francis said. "But it seems Alfred should recover well. There isn't too much here that would be permanent. You don't have to worry, Mathieu."
Matthew nodded and brushed a hand through Alfred's hair. Ivan watched him and frowned.
"Matvey..." he said. "Could I talk to you privately for a second?"
Matthew turned to him. "Alright. Um, Francis, how about you stay here with Alfred and Ivan and I will go talk in the hall?"
Francis nodded. "I'll come get you if he wakes up."
"Thank you." Matthew patted Alfred's arm gently. "I'll be right back." He then exited the room followed by Ivan. The Russian drew him to a quiet corner. "Matvey, I don't think Alfred would want you to know but I think it's important that someone as close to him as you should know..." Ivan said.
Matthew frowned. "What is it? Tell me."
"It's about what happened to Alfred..." Ivan then recounted what happened that morning to Matthew. The Canadian's eyes went wide.
"He...he was going to..." Matthew couldn't help the tears that sprung to his eyes. "Oh, god..."
Ivan rubbed Matthew's back. "I'm sorry, Matvey... This is all my fault."
Matthew shook his head, trying to wipe the thoughts from his mind. "N-no... Don't think that, Ivan... Life just... It can really mess with people. The thing that matters is that he'll be alright, isn't it?"
Ivan nodded. "Da. It is."
The Canadian smiled warmly to Ivan. "Thank you for saving my brother."
Ivan shook his head. "I was just repaying debt."
Matthew chuckled lightly, reminiscing for a moment. "Anyway... I want to know... Do you still love him?"
Ivan blinked. Then he blushed. "Da. I do."
"Then please don't give up on him," Matthew said. "He really loves you."
Ivan nodded. "I know. I won't give up."
Matthew smiled more and gave Ivan a hug. "Thank you. You're a good friend."
Ivan hugged back. "You too."
A second later, Francis popped his head out. "Mesdammes, Alfred has awoken!" he said elegantly.
The two lit up and rushed back into the room. Ivan went to the bed and took Alfred's hand. "Fredka, privet."
Alfred was still rather weak so his speech was a bit slow. "Hey, Vanya... What's up?"
Ivan smirked. "Ceiling."
"Wow..." Alfred said, chuckling a little. "So, give me the bad news. How long do I have left?"
Ivan sighed and looked sombre. "Only a few hours..."
"Hours?" Alfred said, getting worried. He began to tear up. "Seriously?"
"Da."
Matthew smacked Ivan on the back of the head.
"Ow. A few hours until they'll let you go home. You're going to be fine."
Alfred looked at Ivan blankly. Then he chuckled. "You knucklehead! You had me worried for a second... I'd punch you if I my fingers weren't all braced up..."
"Hey, Al," Matthew said, putting a hand on Alfred's arm.
Alfred turned his head. "Mattie! Man, I've missed you! You've grown since Thanksgiving. How's my niece or nephew doing?"
Matthew blushed deep red and put his hands on his stomach. "A-Alfred, Ivan doesn't know!"
"Psh, whatever," Alfred said. "Vanya, I'm going to be an uncle. Mattie, show him the belly."
"No!" Matthew said.
Ivan blinked and pointed to Matthew's stomach. "You mean, that's...?"
Matthew looked away. "A baby, yeah..."
"But, you're..."
"Yeah, don't make me explain it."
Ivan just shrugged. "Anyway, congratulations, Matvey!"
"Th-thank you..." Matthew said, smiling a little.
"No problem," Ivan said. "Who's the lucky guy?"
Matthew pushed a strand of hair out of his face. "Him and I didn't work out but I'm in a new relationship now."
"Yeah, with some creep named Gilbert," Alfred huffed. "He's scary. Evil red eyes and hair the colour of fear!"
"Alfred, stop it!" Matthew growled. "Gilbert is albino, not evil!"
"Same difference," Alfred said. "My proof is in The Matrix Reloaded, The da Vinci Code, The X-Files, Lethal Weapon, etc."
"Those are all fictional movies!" Matthew said.
"Fiction that holds a common truth," Alfred said.
"Seriously, stop stereotyping!" Matthew growled. "I love Gilbert!"
Ivan put a hand on Matthew's shoulder. "I'm sure Gilbert is a very nice man. Give him a chance, Fredka."
Alfred pouted. "...Fine, whatever..."
Francis cleared his throat. "Mathieu, it's really late. We should let your brother rest because we'll all have to be up early tomorrow."
"All of us?" Alfred repeated. "What do you mean?"
"You don't remember?" Francis asked. "You're coming to have Christmas with us."
"Oh, that's right!" Alfred said. "Yeah, I forgot." He looked down to his hands. "I don't know if I should go. I already paid for the flight but I'm kind of broke now and I think it'd be in my best interest if I get a refund to help me through school."
"But, Al you have to come!" Matthew said. "I don't want you to be alone on Christmas..."
"He has me," Ivan said. "But Matvey is right. You need to go. And I'll pay for it under one condition."
"What's that?" Alfred asked.
Ivan smiled and looked to Francis. "Let me come too?"
Francis blinked. "But of course! The more, the merrier, oui?"
"Awesome!" Alfred said. Then he blushed. "So, uh... Does that mean we're back together?"
Ivan smiled. "Do you want to be?"
"Fuck yes."
Ivan chuckled. "I love you." Then he kissed Alfred.
Alfred kissed back and the pulled away to blush. "I love you too."
"Aw, I love you guys!" Matthew said, fanboying a little.
Francis chuckled as he took Matthew's shoulder and directed him to the door. "Let's let them be. Let's find a hotel."
Matthew pouted but nodded. "Alright... Bye Al! Bye Ivan!"
"Bye Mattie! See ya, Francis!"
"Do svidaniya, Matvey! Nice meeting you, Francis."
"Salut, Alfred! Nice meeting you too, Ivan! See you later!"
WARNING: This fanfic includes the topics of mpreg, rape, abortion, homosexuality, cross-dressing, homophobia, and other possibly controversial stuff. The opinions expressed by the characters do not reflect the opinion of the author. Read at your own discretion and don't be a douche if you disapprove.

*sighs* I was hoping to get the new redone preview picture in for this chapter, since it is the 40TH CHAPTER. (I've never done that before!) But, eh... It'll be in for 41 I'm sure. Plus, I'll probably put it on this one too anyway.

LAMEST RECOVERY EVER.


All Hetalia Characters (c) Hetalia (c) Hidekaz Himaruya
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Ivan woke up that morning feeling completely empty. What was he doing? Day by day he felt he could find less and less reason to get himself out of bed. A few months ago, he would wake up early just so that he could wake up the sleeping American beside him. He would hide Alfred's clothes just so that he could watch him panic about in his underwear for a bit. He would hold him close and kiss his ear as he attempted to get their books together. He would comfort him when he got upset about a course or a teacher. He would remind him that it all wouldn't matter as soon they graduate and move in together and buy a cabin on a lake all to themselves. Without realizing it, he and Alfred had planned their whole lives together and now... Well, a lot of plans had to be cancelled.
What am I doing?" Ivan muttered to himself. Thankfully his new roommate Heracles was still asleep and didn't think of him as a nutcase for talking to himself. Regardless, Heracles probably wouldn't think much of it. He was a nice guy and often the quiet type. It seemed that the only class Heracles actually liked was philosophy since Ivan found him sleeping through every other one. He also seemed to be only interested in being friends with Kiku so his and Ivan's acquaintanceship barely ever evolved.
In fact, Ivan had very few friends that he could truly call friends. They weren't mean or anything but he found he wasn't invited to parties or get-togethers very often. Usually it was Alfred who got invited and then dragged Ivan along. He was popular, Ivan was not. Usually, the Russian didn't mind that but it was how Alfred treated him that hurt him the most. As soon as they'd get to a party, Alfred would get spirited away by a bunch of girls and wouldn't talk to him for the rest of the time and Ivan would migrate to a corner and drink himself into the abyss of the forgotten. Sometimes Toris would be there and they'd chat but usually he wasn't.
Eventually, Ivan stopped going to parties.
And it wasn't just that.
Alfred was overwhelming concerned with hiding their relationship. He wouldn't kiss in public, he wouldn't hold hands in public, he wouldn't even be seen going to the washroom at the same time as Ivan. If they really wanted to do anything together that resembled anything more than friendship, they'd get a motel room out of town.
All of this Ivan tolerated for four years. But why? Because he truly loved Alfred.
However, he finally got the right mind to quit his charade with Alfred and end the relationship.
But, boy, did he regret it...
Day and night the young American haunted his sleep. He missed him so much. The love he had for him was such a potent drug and the withdrawal symptoms were horrendous. His grades were beginning to suffer because of it which is why he had teamed up with Eduard to do homework. He was the only one who could keep him focused. He had no real emotional interest in the Estonian otherwise. He was also pretty sure he wasn't gay because he could recount his dreams about everyone turning into women ever so vividly. No, he knew what Alfred had done in the library was an act of jealousy but there was no need for it.
However, as Ivan got changed that morning, he couldn't shake what the American had said from his mind. Was it true? Had he really moved on and found another? Ivan wanted to say he was happy that Alfred was able to move on and find another but deep down, it really hurt. He didn't think Alfred would find someone so quickly and it really ate at him. The last time they'd really talked, Alfred had seemed desperate for Ivan to take him back. He would've too if it weren't for his principles. He needed Alfred to realize he wasn't going to hide anymore. No, he needed to be with someone who was free to express their feelings to the world, someone who wasn't ashamed of who they were.
"You're thinking too much," Ivan said to himself as he got on his outdoor clothes. He decided to meet up with Eduard and Toris like he had planned. He fired off a text asking if they were on their way to meet yet and made his way outside. The air was brisk but it didn't bother him too much. What did bother him was having to take off his gloves when he went to answer the text message he received back from Toris. It read:
We're going 2 meet in Starbucks this time. Is that ok w/ u?
Ivan sighed. Honestly, he wasn't okay with it because that meant he had to cross the bridge to the other side of campus to get there. But he decided that was just lazy of him to think so he simply texted back.
Ok. See u there.
He turned around and made his way in nearly the complete opposite direction to the bridge. The campus of their school was split into two by a long river. In the summer it was beautiful to watch as it bubbled down towards the nearest lake but in the winter, it was dull and dark and mostly just a nuisance since it never even got cold enough for it to freeze over for skating. It was like a long middle finger in the ground adding an extra annoying obstacle when you had classes in buildings on opposite sides. Nevertheless, Ivan made his way to the bridge.
And halted.

A breeze drifted through Alfred's hair as he stood at the edge of the bridge, thirty feet above the dark churning water. From what Ivan could see, he hadn't even changed out of his pyjama's before going outside and now stood shivering on the side of the frosty bridge. One of his foot wiggled and a pale blue slipper fell straight down to the river's surface. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath.
Ivan panicked. "Alfred!" he called and ran up to the main level of the bridge.
The young American blinked and turned around, his frozen cheeks facing towards the Russian.
"...Ivan, what are you...?" He inched away a little along the edge.
Ivan stopped nearby, an arm outstretched towards Alfred. "Alfred, please come away from the edge..."
"No!" Alfred yelled as he leaned out towards the water. "Don't come near me! I hate you!"
Ivan halted his approach. "Alfred, you don't need to do this... "
Alfred's lip trembled. "I do... I have nothing left..." He sobbed. "I lost you, I lost my parents, I lost Yong Soo, I lost all my friends..."
"Wh-What about Matvey?" Ivan suggested. "You have him. He needs you."
"No, he doesn't..." Alfred sniffled and shook terribly. "He has everyone: Francis, Gilbert, the baby... He doesn't need me. All I ever do is cause him worry and pain..."
"That's not true," Ivan insisted. "He loves you and he would be devastated if you left him. He needs big brother like you."
Alfred shook his head. "No, he'd just get over me... Just like how you got over me and Yong Soo and my parents."
"Fredka..." Ivan said softly. "I never got over you."
"But you left me!" Alfred snarled. "You left me the very weekend I went to come out to my parents! They completely rejected me, just like I said they would! But I fucking did that for you anyway!"
Ivan hesitated. "...You never said you would do that. Why didn't you tell me?"
"It was supposed to be a surprise when I got back." Alfred sobbed. "But you were already gone... And you never gave me a chance to talk to you!"
Ivan looked down briefly and bit his lip. "I'm sorry... I just... I never thought you'd do it."
"Well I did!" Alfred let go of the bridge's hand rail to wipes his eyes. "And now... Now nothing means anything to me anymore." He sniffled again. "I did it because I love you... But you were gone... I thought I'd be okay. I made a new friend. But I only made things worse. I ruined everything."
"Friend?" Ivan asked. "Do you mean Yong Soo? I thought you were dating."
Alfred looked away silently.
Ivan blinked. "...You didn't sleep with him, did you?"
Alfred shook his head slowly. "We almost did... But I couldn't. I still loved you and it wasn't the same. We agreed to stay friends."
"Then why would you tell me that you did?"
"I just... I was jealous..." Alfred said. "I went to the library to tell you what happened at my parents' place but when I saw Eduard there, I just..."
"Eduard and I are just friends," Ivan said. "Barely even that. We just do homework. He really boring too... All he talks about is homework and computers. He doesn't even know my favourite colour."
Alfred wiped his eyes again. "Yellow. Like sunflowers."
Ivan smiled. "Da. Yellow like sunflowers."
Alfred smiled a little too.
Ivan stepped closer and offered him his hand. "Please, let me help you back over."
Alfred nodded and shifted his weight so he could reach for Ivan's gloved hand. But Alfred stepped along the edge the wrong way and lost his balance, Ivan's glove slipping off of his hand.
Alfred began to fall.
Ivan panicked. "Alfred!" He immediately hurtled over the rail and dove after the American.
He reached for Alfred and managed to grab him by the wrist and pull him close before they both hit the dark, deep water.
WARNING: This fanfic includes the topics of mpreg, rape, abortion, homosexuality, cross-dressing, homophobia, and other possibly controversial stuff. The opinions expressed by the characters do not reflect the opinion of the author. Read at your own discretion and don't be a douche if you disapprove.

Oh, noes. I hope they're okay... Or do I? Mwahahahahahahahahah*cough cough*hah...


All Hetalia Characters (c) Hetalia (c) Hidekaz Himaruya
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

You sat in your bed with headphones on, listening to music on your computer when you felt vibrations come from the wall you were leaning against. You move your headphones from one ear then looked to the familiar painted wall in your room. "What?!" you shout. You just hear knocking on the wall. You huffed knowing this meant your sister wanted you to come over to her room and swung your feet over your bed. You sit your headphones on your covers before getting up to make the short walk to her room, next door.

Though she wasn't your real sister nor was your mom your real mom, all three of you lived like one family. You and your sister, Dyah were both adopted by your mom, Katyusha back when you were around six or seven and Dyah, five or six. You and Dyah were friends at your foster home and ended up getting adopted at the same time. Despite not actually being blood related, you felt like you were closer to them than you'd ever be with any real family member.

When you open her door, you lazily make eye contact with the dread head laying down with her head against the headboard. "Hey bro," she drawled.

"What is it?" you lean your head against her doorway.

"Listen. I'm gonna be having a friend over this weekend."

"Since when did you have friends?"

"Since you was a lame!"

"I knew you didn't have any friends," She threw her middle finger in the air and made it do a little dance side to side for you. "Anyway. I better not be hearing any chicks loudly screaming your name for forty-five minutes at a time."

"Shut up! It's a boy!"

You gasp, "Since when were you straight?!"

"Same time as you."

"Oh, so you really did mean you're having a real friend over. You haven't had a friend over since middle school...Telling me because...?"

"Cause he's cool and I want him to think I'm like...cool, so like...don't be here."

"Sorry to be the one to pop this...sad bubble of yours but you are not cool...I am but no matter how cool I am, it doesn't affect you. Though with my presence, coolness just follows so it should be a honor for you to have me."

"Yeah. Yeah. Be 'cool' all you want. I got all the swagg here."

"You're not cool cause you say swagg too much."

"Lick marbles!!"

"Ha. Sex joke."

"I did not intend for that one. Though I intend a lot of sex jokes, that one was not on purpose."

"You guys! I made dinner!" your mom informed you both from the kitchen.

"I want that food but I don't want to get up...," she complains then holds her hand out towards you. "Help me up?"

"...Ha!" you leave from her door.

"(name)! Dude! Why are you such a bad person?!"


The next day, you drove you and your sister to school as you usually would. "I want to meet your friend!" you announce cheerfully at a stop light.

"You can. This weekend though."

"Boo. I want to meet him now."

"It's a surprise, bro."

"...Is he gay?"

"Nah, I got a straight friend this time so you can't try nothing."

"Whatever. I don't want your loser, younger, freshman friends."

She touched her chest. "Uh! Rude!"

At school, you split from your sister to go to your separate grades. Down your hall, you meet with your happy-go-lucky ginger friend, Nancy.

"(name)!" she ran to you and hugged you tightly. "Hey (name)."

You pet her head. "Hey Nana." 

When she lets go, she leaves one of her arms around you as she walks with you to your locker. "Guess who I saw? Tyler. Guess what he wants?"

You groaned, "Tell Tyler to get off my dick. Seriously."

"Aww! I think his crush on you is cute!"

"I think it's stalking. I told him he wasn't my type. Instead of letting it go, it's like he devoted his life to me and it's creepy!" you complained as you entered the combination to your locker. Nancy leaned on the one next to yours as she lets out a breath.

"Alright. So my cousin can get a little obsessive."

"He keeps a picture of me in his locker."

"Alright, so he might be trying to stalk you but he's a nice boy, (name). He even tried to change up his look. He looks like a cute little punk uke now!" she squeaked the last sentence as she thought on her cousin.

"He can be whatever he wants. Just can't be my boyfriend."

"Aww..."

"H-hi (name)!" you heard your name being shouted from a close distance behind you.

You jump and stick your head in your locker. Knowing who it is, you close your eyes tight and chant "He's not there. He's not there. He's not there."

You felt a tap on your shoulder. "Who's not there?"

You cursed under your breath before turning to the shorter than you brunette boy. "Hey...Tyler."

"Hi (name)! I like your hair! I always like you hair though! It always looks nice! You look nice! You always do though! Marry me, please!!"

"Oh god! W-was that a bell?!" you try to find anything to get you away from the boy as Nancy snickered, being the unhelpful friend she was.

"No!" he quickly answered you and stepped closer.

"O-oh! I think I heard my little sister getting stabbed! Did you hear it, too?"

"I didn't he-"

"Coming Dyah! Don't die! Gotta go!" You lightly push the boy out of your way, not wanting to hurt him, then run down the hall.

"Nancy! Can't you tell he's starting to realize his feelings for me more and more each day?!" the excitable boy asked his cousin.

"If you say so, cous!" she got out in between giggles.


With your sister, she met up with her violent redhead friend, Al. He was pretty much her only friend. "What's up, dude?" she greeted him.

"My dick, but that's not the point," he greeted her back in his own weird way. He puts his hand on top of her head as they walk down the hall.

"Don't say anything like that when you meet my mom. I actually want you to be able to come back over."

"Come on. I have self control."

"...No you don't."

"I could, if I wanted to!"

"No you c-"

"Aye! Shut up!"

She sighed til both of their eyes caught sight of a blonde girl walking the halls. Al turned to her and put his hands together. "Let us take a moment of silence for that there girl's perfect tits." They both bow their heads.

After a few moments, Dyah lifted her head then Al followed. "Yes. Yes..." she clapped as she continued with him to their lockers.

"There we go."

"Wasn't much happening in the back though."

"Dude. You and your brother must just go through bitches. You get more?"

"My brother's gay."

"Both of you are gay?"

"Yep. He's taken a lot of my freaking friends too. I've had friends before! Then (name) came and was looking all, 'I seduce all the young dudes' and my friends started just coming over to see him."

"Your brother sounds hot."

"Bro!"

"I'm just fucking with you! Calm down. I'm not gay."

"Yeah, I know. He never acknowledged their crushes or anything. He makes it a thing not to date anyone younger than two years from him. Since I got held back, all my friends are automatically disqualified but still. It's frustrating trying to talk about the last videogame I beat and the ending when my brother's name is always brought up."

"Well don't worry doll face, I'm not trying to fuck your brother."

"I know! Best part is, I can talk to you about girls. Like that little lady right there. She looks like she's hiding the answers to world peace in her shirt."

"They look like water balloons. You just want to watch them swish around for awhile."

Dyah laughed some then hit his shoulder. As he started walking ahead of her, she mumbled, "My brother's not touching this one."

"Huh?"

"I didn't just mumble anything creepy!..."

"...Well that's good."
This is just so you get an idea of where I'm going here XD And so you meet Tyler. Everybody say hi to Tyler. He's like a Nancy character. An o.c. of mine who I though would be fun to add in the story as your stalking admirer ewe Then I'm your sister~! Yeah! Me and Al being thirsty just for fun XD I think this will be a very fun story for me to write and I needed some fun, gay stuff in my life....That sounded so awkward :iconshrugsplz: but fuck it, right? Turn up! >w<

next: eriko-neko.deviantart.com/art/…
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

'Man, so much homework . . . . .'

(y/n) was a current student at Ouran Academy, her (h/l) (h/c) hair swished around slightly as she walked through the halls of the school, her (e/c) eyes  were looking down at the book she read as she proceeded to the location of the Host Club to spend some time there before going home. She was so concentrated on the book that she didn’t notice a certain pair of twins bickering and throwing random objects at eachother on the floor above her.

“Hey Hikaru! Heads up!” Kaoru shouted as he hurled a water balloon at him, Hikaru simply side-stepped and avoided being hit. They were just about to fight again until they heard the sound of a water balloon bursting and a shriek.

“Eeeek!!”

“Uh-oh,” both brothers said at the same time. They looked over the railing and gasped at what they were seeing.

“Uhhhh Kaoru, what exactly was in that water balloon.”

“A potion I got from Nekozawa-sempai, but he never told me what it was.”

“Well, looks like we have our answer.”

“Oh boy, this really isn’t good.”

~0~

“YOU GUYS PELTED A YOUNG LADY WITH A WATER BALLOON FILLED WITH A POTION THAT MAKES ONE BECOME A CHILD!!!?” Tamaki, the president of the Host Club, shouted at the twins. They had just announced that their reason for fighting was just because they were bored and that (y/n) had become a five-year-old thanks to the potion filled water balloon. When they brought her in, they were using her now too big dress to keep her body covered as one of them carried her, the other carried her things. Luckily Kyoya was able to get an emergency child’s uniform for her faster then you can say “what-the-heck-happened-here?” and she was now sitting quietly on the couch, in the white and pink elementary uniform, just staring at the boys. It seems like the potion also turned her mind back to when she was five-years-old, for she didn’t recognize anyone and was really quiet, examining everything like it was from a parallel world.

“Hey hey, we’re sorry boss, we didn’t mean for it to get this far,” the twins said. Tamaki face-palmed.

“And of all the girls you had to hit sweet (y/n).” (y/n) visited the Host Club as often as she could, mostly requesting the twins to host her. She had pretty much fallen in love with their devilish personality and even they began to take a liking to her over time, seeing that she wasn’t like other girls that they have hosted in the past.

“Well what are we going to do about this?” Kyoya asked while writing in his black notebook.

“Well, it seems like we’re gonna have to reach to Nekozawa-sempai for help,” Tamaki said.

“But he just went home, I saw him myself,” Honey said, making Usa-chan dance for (y/n) to keep her entertained.

“Oh very well, Kyoya, mind calling him for us?” Tamaki asked.

“On it,” Kyoya pulled his cellphone out and dialed.

“Hey, what are we gonna do about her parents? They’re sure to start worrying when they notice their daughter hasn’t called or come home,” Haruhi said.

“Well just explain things to them, I’m sure they’ll understand,” Hikaru suggested.

“Oh yeah, that’s a good idea,” Haruhi said sarcastically, “hello Mr. and Mrs. (l/n), I’m afraid an pair of idiotic brothers have turned your daughter into a five-year-old using black magic. Yeah, they’ll understand alright.”

“Nekozawa-sempai said the spell should wear off in the morning,” Kyoya said, closing his cellphone.

“Oh boy, and what are we supposed to do until then? And like Haruhi said, what about her parents?”

“Well, seeing that you two were the cause of the problem, it’ll be up to you guys to take care of this,” Tamaki said. Both twins were shocked.

“What!? Boss you can’t be serious!” As they twins and Tamaki argued, (y/n) looked up form the show Honey was giving her and over to the twins, she slipped down from the couch and walked over to them, catching their attention.

“Uh, hey (y/n), what’s wrong?” Kaoru asked. She lifted her arms up, showing that she wanted to be carried. Kaoru got the message and gathered her in his arms.

“Well, this is kinda awkward, I’m holding our frequent customer in my arms.” (y/n) snuggled into Kaoru’s chest, smiling and giggling softly.

“Awww, look at that Kao-chan, she likes you,” Honey said.

“Heh, guess she’s always liked me better, eh Hikaru?” Kaoru said, giving his brother a sly look. Hikaru glared.

“Hey! I’m sure she likes me just as much!” Hikaru held his arms out, “(y/n), don’t you wanna come with me?” (y/n) looked over to Hikaru, but the mad face he was showing was scaring her, and with a squeak she hid her face in Kaoru’s chest.

“Hey Hikaru, lighten up, you’re scaring her!” Karou said while cradling (y/n) in his arms, “hey hey, it’s ok, Hikaru is a good guy,” he cooed. Hikaru sighed and reached out and stroked (y/n)’s hair, “Hey, I’m sorry about that,” he said in a soft voice. (y/n) peaked out from Kaoru’s chest, the hand on her head felt so good, she wanted to be near the owner and finally held her arms out to Hikaru, who gladly took her in and continued to stroke her hair.

“Hika . . . ru . .” she said sleepily. He slightly flinched at the sound of her voice, it was so innocent and sweet, he smiled and held her closer.

“Heh, well aren’t you two chummy?” Kaoru said with a laugh.

“I hate to break up this ‘beautiful moment,’ but our guests will be coming shortly,” Kyoya said after checking his watch, “and we can’t tell them that this is (y/n) nor can we have a child around while we’re hosting.”
“Can’t you cancel for today?” Haruhi asked.

“I’d rather we not, unless you want to prolong your debt.”

“Heartless tax collector,” Haruhi said under her breath.

“What was that?”

“N-n-n-nothing!!”

“Well can’t we just put her to the side, she’s about to fall asleep and I’m sure she’ll sleep through the club hours,” Hikaru said. And just as he spoke, (y/n) fell into a deep slumber.

“Well, I guess we have no choice.” Takashi helped by moving a couch to the far end of the room where (y/n) will be able to sleep soundly, he positioned it in a way where no one will be able to see who was on the couch. After Hikaru placed (y/n) down on the couch, Honey draped his pink, bunny blanket over (y/n).

“This is my favorite blanket, it helps me to stay asleep, so I’m sure it’ll help (y/n)-chan too!”

The doors to the music room opened.

“And just in time too,” Kyoya said with a grin.

~0~

(y/n) slowly opened her eyes. All she saw was a wall. Sitting up, she rubbed the sleep from her eyes.

'Hikaru? . . . . . . . Kaoru? . . . . . Where? . . . .'

She looked over the couch and saw the twins along with everyone else as they were surrounded by girls.

'There!!'

She walked alongside the back of the room that way no on would see her, but that didn’t mean that a few eyes didn’t catch her movements.

“Uhh, Tamaki?”

“Yes my Princess?”

“Why is there a little girl at the back of the room.” Tamaki went as pale as the china on the table.

'Oh boy, this isn’t good!!'

(y/n) kept walking until she was right next to the couch the twins were sitting one. One of their guests noticed her first.

“Oh, Hikaru, Kaoru, what’s a little girl doing here?”

“Eh!?” both twins said. They looked and sure enough there was (y/n), looking up at both of them with her big, (e/c) eyes.

“Hikaru? Kaoru?” she said, and lifted her arms. The twins didn’t know what to do, that is until their guests started squealing from the cuteness.

“Awwwww!! Is she your relative or something? She’s so cute!!” they said.

“Um, well . . .” Hikaru didn’t know how to respond to that, but Kaoru decided to play along and picked (y/n) up, cuddling with her, “Yeah, sorry about this ladies, but our little cousin just couldn’t wait to come and see us, so her parents came over and dropped her off here, she was taking a nap, looks like the little princess has risen from her slumber.” While the guests were awing and buying the story, (y/n) looked at the table and saw a tasty looking piece of strawberry cake. Her stomach gave off a little growl saying that it wanted that cake. She reached out to try to grab the fork, but her short arms didn’t allow it. Hikaru was the first to notice her reaching out.

“Huh? You want some cake?” he asked. She looked up at him and nodded.

“Heh,” Hikaru cut a small piece with the fork and held it close to her mouth, “here.” (y/n) opened her mouth and took the cake, her eyes twinkling from the sweetness of the dessert. Hikarus and Kaoru’s guests squealed some more from the cuteness.

“So what’s her name?” one girl asked as Hikaru continued to feed (y/n) cake.

“Her name? Uhhhh......” Kaoru quickly spit out the first name that came to his mind, “Victoria?”

“Oh how lovely.” As Hikaru held out the fork for (y/n) to take another bite, she surprised him by taking the fork from him and holding it up towards Kaoru’s face, smearing the side of his lip with frosting.

“Here Kaoru, you have some. It’s really good,” she said. Kaoru looked at her blankly for a moment, but just smiled, thanked (y/n), and ate the cake. Hikaru saw the frosting on his brother’s face and saw this as an oppritunity. He leaned in close to Kaoru’s face.

“Oh Kaoru, your face is a mess, here,” he sticked his tongue out and lapped up some of the frosting, the guests almost fainted.

“H-Hikaru! That’s embarrassing!” Kaoru whined, playing along with Hikaru’s plan. Both brothers couldn’t foresee what happened next. (y/n) had examined Hikaru’s little move, so she straightened out to get a little taller, and as Kaoru looked down at her when he felt her move, she stuck out her own tongue a licked up the rest of the frosting that was left on Kaoru’s face. Everyone who saw went silent, (y/n) began to slightly panic, taking the silence as a bad thing.

“Um . . . . did I do something wrong?” she asked, tears brimming in her eyes. Both twins spoke up, “No no!! We were just surprised is all!!” They both held (y/n) as they whispered to her, assuring her that she didn’t do anything wrong. As they did, their guests were seriously on the brink of passing out from cuteness overload seeing the twins comforting the girl.

~0~


It was finally time for the guests to go home. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, glad that everything went well. (y/n) was lying on the couch at the moment, taking a small nap while everyone else stood around it.

“I’m a bit surprised that no one noticed that it was really (y/n),” Haruhi stated.

“Hm, well that aside,” Kyoya said, closing his black book, “what are we gonna do about her parents? They’re probably expecting a call from her by now, since they know she visits us.”

“Wait. Call. I got it!” Kaoru rummaged through (y/n) school bag until he found what he was looking for: (y/n)’s cellphone.

“I’ll just text her parents telling them she went to a sleepover. Good thing it’s Friday,” he said as he began his idea.

“Really Kaoru? Do you really think that they’re gonna buy that?” Haruhi asked, not believing how naive Kaoru is being, “there’s no way that they’re-”

“They texted back, saying ‘have a good time’.”

“. . . . . . . I stand corrected . . .”

“Wow, didn’t expect that to be easy,” Kaoru said, putting (y/n)’s cellphone back into her bag.

“Well, it’s getting late,” Tamaki carefully picked up (y/n), not wanting to wake her, “I’ll take care of (y/n) until she gets back to normal.”

“Huh? Why do you get to take her?” the twins asked.

“I thought it was obvious, I’m much more responsible then you two will ever be in a thousand years.”

“Yeah right, I don’t think she’ll be comfortable with you boss, she obviously likes us the best.”

“As if I’m gonna leave this precious princess in the care of you shady twins!!”

(y/n) stirred in Tamaki’s arms until she opened her eyes. His shouting had woken her up

“Oops.” She looked up to see the only blonde boy holding her and not one of the twins. She looked around frantically for them, and when they were in her line of sight, she held her arms out towards them and let out a little whine, showing that she wasn’t comfortable with Tamaki. The twins smirked at this.

“Heh,” Kaoru gently took her from Tamaki’s arms, “looks like the princess will be spending the night with us after all.”

~0~

After pulling off a genius plan on getting (y/n) unnoticed by anyone at their home(seriously, i have no idea how they’d be able to pull it off XD), Hikaru and Kaoru settled into their room. They would usually sleep in the nude, but now that (y/n) was in their room, and as a child at that, they changed into comfortable sleepwear. They also managed to change (y/n) into a simple, white shirt they had, it acted as a nightgown on her small frame and was slightly dragged on the floor as she walked. The twins sat on their huge bed and stretched their limbs.

“Oh boy, what a day huh Kaoru?”

“Yeah, you said it Hikaru.” (y/n) was rolling around on the soft sheets, loving the smooth feeling of them. Her actions caused for the twins to giggle at her interesting behavior. She went under the covers and as stealthy as she could, crawled to where the twins were and popped out from under, “Boo!” she playfully shouted. The twins pretended to be scared.

“Hahaha! I scared you!” (y/n) said gleefully.

“Heh, you sure did,” Hikaru said, ruffling her hair. (y/n) looked up at the twins, the look on her face showed that there was something on her mind.

“(y/n)? Is there something wrong?” Kaoru asked.

“Um . . . . do you guys like me?” she asked with a tiny blush on her cheeks.

“Of course we do, right Hikaru?”

“Right,” Hikaru placed a hand on (y/n) head and stroked her hair, “you’re our favorite girl in the whole wide world

“So, when I grow up, can we get married?” The twins were taken aback by her question.

“Huh?” they said. (y/n) had a big smile on her face, “I love Hikaru and Kaoru! So we should get married! Please?” she gave them the biggest puppy dogs eyes she could manage. The twins looked at eachother, a small smile was present on their faces showing that they were thinking the same thing. They lowered their heads, a twin on either side of (y/n), and gave her a kiss on the cheek.

“Of course we can get married (y/n), we love you too,” they said in perfect
unison. (y/n) clapped her hands happily.

“Yay! That makes me very happy!” (y/n) let out a big yawn, “so . . . happy . . .” she wobbled a little until Kaoru took her int his arms and got comfortable in the bed along with his brother, (y/n) lied in the middle of the two.

“Hey Hikaru,” Kaoru said after (y/n) fell into a deep sleep.

“Hm?”

“Do you think she’ll remember any of this when she wakes up?”

“Don’t know.”

“Well, there’s only one way to find out.”

~0~

'Hm? Oh it’s morning . . . .' (y/n) sat up and stretched her limbs, yawning deeply.

“Man, that was one weird dream I had,” she said to herself. But then felt like something was off. First of all, she wasn’t wearing her usual nightgown that she would wear to sleep, instead she was only in a white shirt that only covered her up to the top of her thighs and her underwear, second, the bed didn’t have the (f/c) blankets that she slept with, and third, the twins were at both sides of her, sleeping soundly.

'What!!? So it wasn’t a dream!!?'

Both twins stirred in their sleep before opening their eyes. They smiled and causally said, “Morning.” (y/n) blushed and hid under the sheets, knowing that she was overly exposed, and in front of the Hitachiin brother at that.

“H-how can you guys be so casual about this!?” she asked.

“Nekozawa-sempai said the effects of the potion will wear off the next day, so it’s really no surprise,” Kaoru explained.

“But aside from that, (y/n),” Hikaru began, inching closer to (y/n)’s covered form, “do you remember anything?” She was silent, not wanting to answer, for she DID remember, what they did and what she said to them. She replied with a muffled mutter.

“Oh? What was that?” Hikaru asked. She muttered again. The twins chuckled and pulled the covers off of her, causing for her to shriek.

“Hey!!”

“Now, mind answering us properly?” they asked.

“If you don’t,” Kaoru leaned in close to (y/n)’s face from the front.

“Then we’ll have no choice but to punish you,” Hikaru positioned himself behind (y/n), straddling her from behind so she couldn’t escape and placing his chin on her shoulder. (y/n)’s face was as red as a cherry. She was really trapped.

“Ugh . . . . . yes . . . .” Silence. Then, “So, did you mean it?” Kaoru asked.

“Mean what?”

“Do you really love us?” Hikaru repeated.

“Uhh . . . . yes . . . but I know that it’s wrong, since there’s two of you and all. but, you’re both so perfect . . . . I just can’t choose between the two of you,” (y/n) looked down in shame, that was until Kaoru lifted it with his hand, forcing her to look at him.

“Now now, why would you think that?” he inched closer to her face, “we’re brothers, we can share.” And without waiting for a response or anything, Kaoru placed his lips upon (y/n)’s face. She squeaked, completely surprised, but she then found herself kissing back. Hikaru began to place little butterfly kisses on the back of her neck. The moment Kaoru parted, Hikaru pulled her face back, now she was looking at the older brother.

“After all, having two lovers is better then one. Do you think?” Without waiting for an answer, he kissed (y/n) passionately. Kaoru was now planting soft kisses on (y/n)’s neck, making her blush even more fiercely. This would’ve continued if the dire need of oxygen wasn’t present to make everyone stop for a second and catch their breaths.

“So, what do you say (y/n)?” Hikaru said.

“Will you marry us?” Kaoru asked.

“B-b-b-but, this isn’t right in society.”

“Then we’ll make it right,” the twins said, cuddling close to (y/n).

“And besides, society is always changing every day,” Hikaru stated.

“So (y/n), we ask again.” The twins each took one of (y/n)’s hands, “Will you marry us?” they asked in unison.

“. . . . . . yes . . . .”
another request finally done! ugh, can't belive this took so long ><
so im not used to writing where the reader has two lovers, i did my very best!! hope you all enjoy
requested by larriss
if you enjoyed this and wish to make a request, use the link provided to go to my journal for more information:
neo-chan7.deviantart.com/journ…
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Kris
           “Hey boys!”
           The six of us in EXO M stopped dancing and turned our heads to the door. Manager Hyung walked into the practice room and smiled at us.
            “I’ve got some good news for you,” he announced.
            “You bought us food?” Xiumin asked hopefully.
            “Obviously,” Hyunkyun Hyung said, holding up the two bag of takeout food in his hands. “But we’ve got more important matters to discuss. Go shower and meet me in room B216.”
           Hyunkyun Hyung left without another word, leaving us all a little confused. Nevertheless, the six of us quickly gathered our things and hurried into the locker rooms to make ourselves presentable. We all showered and got dressed in a speedy manner. Our stomachs rumbled with hunger so we hurried out of the locker rooms and towards the conference room Hyung told us to meet him in.
            “Sorry to keep you waiting,” I apologized as the six of us slipped into the room.
            “It’s fine,” Manger Hyung said. “You guys eat; I’ll talk.”
           He gestured to the six takeout boxes in front of him and smiled. We eagerly grabbed the food and dug into it. Hyunkyun waited for us to stuff our faces with food before opening his mouth to address us.
            “So, as you guys know,” he began, “CEO Kim wants you guys to record the MV for Demons next Saturday.”
           The six of us all nodded, still chewing our food.
            “Since the theme of Demons is fighting inner demons, Youngmin-ssi decided that the MV will have a girl to represent this,” Hyunkyun Hyung continued. “And all of us managers have decided that one of the trainee girls will fill this part.”
           I frowned.
            “But Hyung, remember what happened the last time we featured a female in one of our MVs?” I asked. “Our fan girls went crazy about it and sent death threats to her. It wouldn’t be fair for this girl to get a similar treatment.”
            “True, but think of it this way, Kris,” Hyung argued. “She’s been waiting for this moment for a very long time. Ten years? Thirteen years? Maybe more, who knows? And from what I’ve heard from the trainers, she’s a strong girl.”
            “But even a strong person has a breaking point,” Xiumin spoke up. “What if all the hate from the fans break her and ends up making her do something stupid?”
            “But do you really want to deny her this opportunity?” Manager Hyung asked.
           He looked at each of us in the eye and added, “Think back to when you guys were trainees. How much would you guys have sacrificed for something like this?”
           We were all silent. As much as we wanted to say something, we couldn’t. It would be a lie if we said that we’d pass up an opportunity like this; I know that I would’ve probably done anything and everything in my power to get it. Hyung nodded, satisfied with the response he got.
            “So?” he asked.
           I sighed and looked at the rest of EXO M. One by one, my band mates nodded. Manager Hyung’s eyes fell on me and slowly, I nodded as well.
            “Good,” he said. “You guys are going to be meeting her tomorrow. Don’t worry; she’s fluent in both Mandarin and Korean so there won’t be any communication problems.”
            “Impressive,” Chen commented. “Is she Korean or…?”
            “She’s Korean,” Hyung answered. “And she’s fluent in English as well. If I remember correctly, she speaks French too.”
            “Damn,” whistled Tao. “And I thought learning two languages was hard…”
            “That’s only because you never pay attention during Korean lessons,” said Luhan as he rolled his eyes. “If you paid attention, you would’ve caught on just as fast as the rest of us, if not faster, Mr. Genius.”
           Tao just scoffed in response, not even bothering to think up a retort. I chuckled softly and shook my head, knowing Luhan was right. Out of all of us, Tao had the highest IQ, meaning he should pick things up just as fast, if not faster, than the rest of us. Guess languages just aren’t his forte, I thought.
            “So how did she learn so many languages?” Lay asked, interrupting my thoughts. “Knowing four languages is pretty impressive. How old is she, by the way.”
            “I think Trainer Lee said something about her being Canadian, but I’m not sure,” Hyung replied. “I know she’s younger than Sehun, but I’m sure about her exact age. She’s at least eighteen though.”
           I froze. My mind immediately went to Euning. For some reason, that girl was never far from my mind. She was like a virus, invading my thoughts at the most random times.
            “What’s her name?” I asked.  
            “Let me get back to you on that one,” Hyung said thoughtfully. “It’s really different, but I can’t remember it for the life of me… Why do you ask?”
            “I was just wondering,” I said quickly.
           Hyung raised his eyebrows at my answer, not buying my answer. But he didn’t pry; instead, he just moved on, filling us in on the details about filming the MV. I should’ve been listening more intently, but I just couldn’t concentrate on the words coming out of Hyung’s month; that stupid Euning chick wouldn’t leave my mind. I growled and glared at the now empty Styrofoam takeout box in front of me.
            “Kris?”
            “Kris.”
            “Hey Wu Yifan!”
           I shook my head and looked up. Everyone in the room was looking at me with a worried expression.
            “Yeah? What’s up?”
            “Are you okay, Ge?” Tao asked.
            “I’m fine,” I said quickly. “I was just thinking.”
            “About…?” Tao promoted.
            “Stuff.”
           He raised his eyebrows, but like Hyung, moved on. Great, I thought, I’m going to get the Spanish Inquisition as soon as we get back to the dorms…Fuc* you, Kim Euning. Why the hell can’t you just leave me alone?!
:D update~ <3

Prologue: [link]
Chapter 10: [link]
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

A day in the life of a fridge

Okay, I have a secret. You can't tell anyone, okay?
Shhh.
Sometimes, I eat the cookies. Yeah yeah, I know, I am bound by the Scared Fridge Oath that I can't let any humans know of our intelligence. But hey. The cookies are good. And I only took one, for St.Fridge's sake. Fat George isn't going to notice or anything. Yep, that's the human I got. Fat George.
DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA HOW HORRID IT IS TO BE FILLED WITH FOOD AND NOT BEING ABLE TO EAT ANY? Augh. And the food here is so much better than the stuff in refridgeaworld. Anyways, I suppose it's not that bad. And least I can sneak a little food in for a munch. Fat George has too much, anyways. My friend, Colda, has family with three little boys who are all the same. What are they called? Trip… Trip-lets, that's it! Oh my cold lord, they are creepy. Three little identical humans? How is that possible? Colda says they are always hungry. And they always open and close her, which, as we all know, is annoying, because we have to keep turning our light on and off. And she says sometimes THEY LEAVE HER OPEN *gasp*. Heartless, these human trip-lets. Must watch out for these. And if that's not enough, they keep touching her with their dirty hands and don't clean her. Colda's door is made from some of the finest aluminum. I feel so sorry for her.

A fridge's door is most important! But I must admit, I am quite covered up. Little pieces of paper stuck on with magnets. There is a nice magnet saying Ger-ma-ny. I think that is Fat George's girlfriend because he sometimes says, "I miss Ger-ma-ny" when he looks at the magnet. Magnets are weird. They stick to me funnily and won't come of. I don't like it. On me right now… there is a picture of Fat George. Actually there are many pictures of Fat George. He is fatter in some of them. And I also have a a lot of pieces of paper with telephone numbers and "shopping list"s. Okay, I have another confession. I have grown attached to the pieces of paper and pictures. Last week, when Fat George took down last month's shopping list, I felt… almost naked. I had been so used to being covered up, it was strange to feel the wind there on my aluminum again. This is a secret. Fridges are meant to "bear their doors with pride".

So a day in the life of me. Fat George never wakes up before nine. Colda's trip-lets wake her up at six. Poor her!  Fat George just eats and eats. He's begun a diet recently, actually. Then he goes to his Job. I think Job is his other girlfriend. But they fight a lot. He always says, 'I hate my Job!". I don't see why he keeps going back to her. And everyday, too.

Occasionally Fat George comes back for lunch. He rarely makes it himself. He brings stuff in white containers and puts it in Croma, the microwave. Croma is dumb. When he receives food he simply moves it around and heats it up and counts down. Then he sleeps. When he's not being used, he sleeps. Fat George uses Croma for dinner too, sometimes, when he's not out for dinner. He takes a lot of bottles from me called Carlsberg and Heineken. Carlsbergs and and Heinekens barely last a week. Fat George does the groceries every Friday. He restocks the bottles and the bread and other food. I anticipate Friday's with dread. The groceries are heavy. But not to worry, they get used up quickly through the week.

Sometimes Fat George comes very late at night and eats cake. And drinks Carlsberg. He snacks a lot during the night. It makes me grumpy. He's interrupting my cooling sleep, hello.
As a librarian your job was to stack the book into the shelves of a ghost town room.
Not noticing a brittish boy staring gat you, you began to sing

"Do you hear the people sing?
Singing the song of angry men?
It is the music of the people
Who will not be slaves again!
When the beating of your heart
Echoes the beating of the drums
There is a life about to start
When tomorrow comes!"

The brittish men known as Arthur Kirkland stares at you in awe.
You were actually singing a popular brittish song!

"Will you join in our crusade?
Who will be strong and stand with me?
Beyond the barricade
Is there a world you long to see?

Then join in the fight
That will give you the right to be free!

Do you hear the people sing?
Singing the song of angry men?
It is the music of a people
Who will not be slaves again
When the beating of your heart
Echoes the beating of the drums
There is a life about to start
When tomorrow comes!"

"Hey yo Arthur I just wanted to sa--" his words were block off by a red face brittish boy 

"Will you give all you can give
So that our banner may advance
Some will fall and some will live
Will you stand up and take your chance?
The blood of the martyrs
Will water the meadows of France!"

Arthur's face turn purple at the mention of Francis countries but easily blocked by the last verse of you song

"Do you hear the people sing?
Singing the song of angry men?
It is the music of a people
Who will not be slaves again!
When the beating of your heart
Echoes the beating of the drums
There is a life about to start
When tomorr--Aahhhhh!!"

Arthur flinched after hearing a scream
He ran as if life depended on it
Saving a girl who were about to fall on a ladder 
"Kapoff" Arthur grunted as the (h/c) girl made impact against his chest.
"A-Arthur?" ____ asked looking toward the green eyes toward her
"Sing the last part love." 

The girl blushed, gulped then continue

"When tomorrow comes"




Heyyyyyyyyyyy.
THIS SONG IS STUCK IN MY HEADDDDDDD(GET IT OUT!!!!!)
So yea this song is 'do you hear the people sing' from Les Miserables
And it suited perfectly with Arthur

You-> your self
Story/song fiction -> jama-chan
England -> hetalia
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

(e/c) Eye color.
(f/c) Favorite color.
(c) Color.
(h/l) Hair length.
(h/c) Hair color.
______ Name/last name/nickname
(s/n) Sister's name

You where laying on the sofa, with a soft white pillow and your (c) comforter. Jack has been staying with you the whole day, taking care of you and making you comfortable and warm. He even managed to make hot chicken soup. You had no idea how he knew to cook that, moreover how he was able to keep it warm despite his cold temperature.
Your mother finally arrived next day, telling you that she knew you could take care of yourself. You where quiet and gave her the coldest look anyone could ever do while sick, which was pretty cold and scary-looking. But she didn't see it since she sat on her work bench, solving crosswords with a smile while humming.
Jack still visited you, you weren't able to talk most of the times since your mom was around though. But he thought it was fine, he talked to you about random things, how his days where and what he had done. Some of the moments he talked about made you laugh. Sometimes, your mother would ask you what you where laughing at, you'd always say that you where thinking of something funny.
He visited you from time to time everyday, when he wasn't visiting, he spent time making it snow in countries and having snowball fights with the other kids. He's been really kind to you this past week, he's been so protective.

You where still on the couch, but you get up from time to time to stretch. But you always flop down on the couch again after a few seconds, your head hurts just by getting up. Jack was standing in front of you, with his staff in his right hand.
"You're starting to feel better _____?" You nodded slightly in response, hoping for your mom not to see. Luckily, Jack told you that she was in the bathroom, so you where able to whisper to him.
"Jack...why have you been so nice to me? You're visiting everyday, don't you have more important things to do?"
"...Well, to tell you the truth....i like sick people." He started to slightly blush a bit.
"Wait...what?" He's not telling you the exact reason, but he's not lying either. He just doesn't want to tell you that the reason is because he's feeling guilty.
"Don't you understand? Everyone seem to get adorable when they're sick! Imagine it, sniffles, their coughs, their runny red noses, the way they sneeze and their cranky personality and such."
"Hmm...well, i guess it could be cute on some people." You answered a bit confused, but slightly understanding and agreeing.
"And you know what the cutest thing is?" He asks you as he leans in. You hear that his voice is getting louder, signalizing that he's getting closer. You leaned back your head a little to make sure you wont bump in to his face.
"W-what?"
"The way they look at you when they ask for something. They have the same look Bunny had when he was tiny, they're adorable~ They all look so innocent, tired, sweet...and fragile." He then stands straight. "Remember when you asked me to stay and take care of you? I couldn't possibly say no to that face." He said with a grin.
You started to blush lightly, but he assumed it was because of the flu.
"Wait, Bunny? Easter Bunny?"
"Yeah! He exists, but he's a real pain in the ass."
"Isn't that what he should think of you? By thinking of that blizzard, no kids went hunting for eggs. My grandma told me about it, she says that she was there." You didn't know if she was a child, a teenager or an adult at that time, but you believed that she was there alright.
"Yeah." He starts to chuckle a bit. "He still has a big grudge on that. He doesn't seem to look like a bunny either, more like a kangaroo to me."
You started to giggle slightly, but you then heard the toilet flush and the water sink on.

"Well, i guess i should go now. Bye _____, see you tomorrow."
"Bye Jack." You said back to him with a beaming warm smile.
"Hey, don't make me melt from your smile, _____. You have no idea how warm it gets." He said with a smirk. You giggled back, and waved at him. He then headed for the window, and opened it, letting a cold breeze hit you.

"Wait, Jack? He looked back at you, you where relieved that he heard the whisper.
"What is it?"
"....You think you can meet me later today? I'd like to talk to you about something, preferably alone."
"Sure thing, i'll come back before sunset." He then jumped out, leaving the window open.
'She's just too darn cute.' He thought as he flew to a different country, making it lightly snow as he left.

Your mother got out after what felt like 6 minutes but was only 4. She noticed the open window and that it was snowing, so she rushed over to close it.
"_____! You shouldn't have the window open when you're sick!" She shouted as she closed the window.
"Like you care.." You mumbled, still angry at her.
"What?"
"Mom seriously, who was that guy? Why did you left me to take care of myself? Was it for him? Who is this guy, how could you leave your blind daughter alone at home while being sick!? Answer me goddammit!" You started to get really pissed off now. Your mother usually took care of you, just not that often with "care". This was new, that she had someone more important to be with, than to take care of you when you needed it the most.
"...Okay, i'll tell you." You then felt your mom sit down at the end of the couch, where your feet are. You sensed a weird feeling, you felt that she was unsure if she should say it or not.

"I....i met someone, and i think i really like him."
"...MOM!?"
"I know, i know. I know you still love your father, and wouldn't want him replaced. But...wouldn't it be fun to actually have a father around you to talk to?"
"Only if it's my real dad! He will be a complete stranger to me! I won't know how he looks like and it will be like a new life to me, a bad one!"
"Hun, you don't know how we look like either. We've only described ourselves." 'And your sister a little different.' She said in the back of her head. It's quite the surprise that your mom just let her describe herself like that.
"I do now!" You shouted as you shot up from the couch. You didn't care of your headache that you got from the screams and getting up the couch.
"Wait, what?" She said really confused, wondering what you meant by that. She got up to get slightly closer to you.

"I saw it in a dream....I remember everything...Not the crash, but you, everyone and how everything looked like!"
"....What?" She said as she breathed out in surprise and shock.
"I saw all the colors, your face, your hair and the clothes you usually wore. And (s/n) looked nothing like she described herself as!"
"You...you really did see us..." She said really shocked. You actually had all your memories from the past all along. You just couldn't remember them, but you did thanks to Jack and Sandy. It was also thanks to Tooth, but she didn't notice herself that she gave you those memories, which is odd.
"I....i could even..i could even see dad...he looked so happy when he was with me."
At a part of the dream, you met your dad on the way home from school, and you started to talk to him. You didn't know why, but somehow you knew it was him before he even opened his mouth. You told him that you where gonna visit a friend, but that she was sick. He patted your shoulder and ruffled your hair, telling you that he was sorry. He then said a little hurriedly that he was late for work, and that he had to go fast. He gave you a goodbye kiss on the forehead, and said that he loved you no matter what, like he always did whenever he left.
"I remember everything i saw and everyone I knew. So to live with this new "dad" would be like living with a complete stranger! He would forever be just an acquaintance!" You screamed so loudly that your neighbors heard, you even woke up some kids that had taken a nap. You started to get a slight migraine from all the screaming, but you where too angry and emotional to care.

Your mom started to quake and tears started gushing from her eyeballs, you didn't see it though. But you knew something was wrong when you heard a big thud, and heard small sobbing sounds. It was your mom that fell on her knees, looking down and covering her face filled with tears.
"...Mom? A-are you okay?" You started to feel unsure of what to do, and you felt slight guilt, wondering what you did to make her cry. "Why are you-"
"Why did he leave me? I loved him so much, he loved me, and yet he left?" Your mother still loved your father, you always thought she left him, but he left her. And you talking about him, it made her realize that she missed him so much.
"Mom, what are you talking abo-"
"When that car hit you, the ambulance had called us, telling us that you where at the hospital. We both drove to see you, and then they said you where blind...." She started to sit like an indian with her hands entwined, covering her mouth, and her head still looking down on the floor. She tried to calm down, but it didn't work at all, she was still very sad. "He....he said that he couldn't stand to see you like this, or to take care of you....So he left me...I hated him for leaving me, i hated the driver for hitting you..." She stopped talking, but she looked up at you with a cold, angry stare, and it sent shivers down your spine. You couldn't see it, but you could definitely feel it.
"And i hate you for making this happen. For seeing your friend, and coming home late." Your heart felt like it wanted to burst, hearing a family member say that they hate you is really heartbreaking. It may not seem so serious, but actually knowing in your gut that they're telling the truth...it feels like one of the most painful feelings ever. Getting hit by that car was less painful, because that was a pain that left eventually. This pain lasted for a really long time, and no matter what you did, you couldn't suffocate it.

But you where strong, you fought those tears, and said the first thing that came up in your mind.
"....What time is it?"
"About 6 PM."
"And it's still sunny outside...right?"
"...Yes."
"...T-then i'll be going outside." You said slightly shaky as you went to grab your outdoor clothes. You took some pain pills with you, just to make sure it wouldn't get too bad.
"Where are you going?"
"Stop pretending like you care, mom."
"...Fine." That answer made all those tears of yours to finally shed. Luckily, you didn't have to turn around to let her see you. You put on your clothes, boots and your bag with a flashlight and batteries, just in case it'd get dark earlier. You then opened the front door and left, leaving your mom, still sitting on the floor.
You wiped all the tears from your face as you walked. You heard the neighbors shout, asking you what happened. You didn't answer, and you didn't look back. They knew that you had one of the best hearings, so they knew that you didn't want to talk about it.
You just went to the park where you first met Jack, hoping for him to search there when he sees you're not at home.
Wow....i really didn't think something this sad would occur in the story...Well, you just found out that your mom hates you, that's a disappointment. And you want to talk privately to Jack, i wonder what it is that you want to tell him. :icondawhatplz:

First chapter: [link]
Previous chapter: [link]
Next chapter: [link]
All chapters: [link]

Hope u like it and sorry for the sad story!♥
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

PrussiaxReader
:iconromanox123:
Collection by
Gilbert’s jaw just about hit the floor when you told him the big surprise. “Y-you’re not joking are you frau?” He asked, his red eyes wide. You glanced away from him, hoping his reaction could’ve been different.

“No, I’m not. Gil, we’re going to be parents.” You repeated, stroking his cheek as he continued to stare at you. As though the cogs in his brain had finally stopped whirring, a huge grin bloomed across his face. He crowed loudly and you jumped in shock.

“Don’t do that!” You told him, but he wasn’t listening as he was dancing around, kissing his fingers and throwing them up into the air.

“What are you doing?” You asked bemusedly, shaking your head at him. He grinned at you, wrapping his arms around you and swirling you around in circles with him. “I was thanking God for his awesomeness! But then again, you’re the awesome one here!” He leaned down to kiss you, squeezing your waist firmly but gently.

Giggling when he placed his hands on your stomach, you bumped your forehead against his. He was staring at your tummy intently as if trying to see something. “I’m not that far along, you can’t see that much yet.” You murmured, running your hands down his neck.

Slowly, he tilted his head upwards and you could’ve sworn you saw some moisture glistening in his eyes.

“No way,” you teased,” is the awesome Gilbert Beilschmidt crying?” He grumbled slightly, burying his face in your neck. “Nein, hell no!” He muttered back, gulping and wiping his eyes quickly with his balled fist.

“Ich liebe dich.” He whispered and you blushed, standing on your toes to press a kiss on his lips. “Ich liebe dich auch.” You answered, making him grin and kiss down the side of your face.

“So how long until she gets here?” He asked, stooping down to place his ear on your stomach. Even if he couldn’t hear anything, he felt warm as you pressed closer to him, stroking through his hair. “It could also be a boy.”  You chuckled.

“If it’s a girl, I’m going to pamper her so much...” he murmured and then continued. “Then again, if it’s a boy, I can teach him to play football.” Glancing up at you, he grinned widely, his cheeks pink.

“Though I’m sure either way they’ll be awesome!” Smiling down at him, he blinked rapidly as he remembered his question. “So how long?”

“Well, I presume about another six months or so.” His shoulders sagged and his brows knit together. Chewing on his lip, he pouted, his expression downcast.

“There’s nothing we can do about that.” You rubbed his back and he huffed, crossing his arms. “But I want to see my kid right now!” He complained and you watched as he stomped off outside. Watching through the window you saw him shake his fist at the sky and you could hear his voice even through the glass.

“Make the time speed up right now! Or you’ll be forever unawesome Gott!”
Erm, the title kind of sucks, oh well~

Just something short, I didn't have that much time today; have german and physics test tomorrow. But since I've finished studying for them I thought it was alright to do this ^^

Please enjoy and tell me what you think, feedback is as always appreciated!

And if you want to have a hand in deciding which character and plot is used, please vote in the poll!

Sequel: [link]
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Lyrics
Flashbacks
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Years ago when I was younger
I kinda liked a girl I knew
She was mine and we were sweethearts
That was then, but then it's true


"Yo (Name)! The awesome me is here!" called out the self-proclaimed 12 year old Prussian, running up to you.

"Hey Gil!" you smiled back, eyes shining brightly, "What's up?"

"Oh, well, um…here…" he told you in a sort of low nervous-like tone, though you could only tell because you had known him for so long.

Your curious gaze went to his shaking hand, which held a bouquet of your favourite flowers.

"That's so sweet of you Gilbert! Thanks~!" you told him, smelling the fresh flowers.

"Well you know, there's nothing the awesome me can't do!" he bragged jokingly.

This was how the two of you used to get along.

I'm in love with a fairytale even though it hurts
'Cause I don't care if I lose my mind I'm already cursed


It always seemed like it would never end, all the hours spent playing, teasing, just being together… they lasted for hours on end.

And in Gilbert's mind, it was like a wonderful illusion, unable to see the darkness within it.

Every day we started fighting
Every night we fell in love
No one else could make me sadder
But no one else could lift me high above


"Gilbert, stop being so picky!" you yelled, wanting to throw a frying pan into his face just as your friend Elizabeta had taught you.

"It's my house frau! I can be as picky as I want!" he retorted standing up, having the height advantage over you.

"Ugh…I hate you Gilbert Beilschmidt!" you yelled as you walked out, slamming the door for emphasis.

~~~Few Hours Later~~~

"Um…Gilbert, I'm so so sorry, I shouldn't have lost my temper so much, I just-" you rambled on, before being stopped by said albino.

"Shhh…It's ok (Name)," he smiled, holding you close, before the entire world around you seemed to have turned black.

"Oh, tired? I'll carry you back…" he said mysteriously, walking out of the house and to a deserted part of the neighbourhood as he left a trail of blood, with an unconscious you in his arms,

Sure arguing was bad, but he never felt any happier than when he could hold you in his arms just like this.

I don't know what I was doing
When suddenly we fell apart
Nowadays I cannot find her
But when I do we'll get a brand new start


But then suddenly, you seemed to have disappeared, he couldn't find you anywhere. You now seem to reappear and disappear at the oddest times, causing him to become extremely concerned, considering you were nowhere to be in the entire neighbourhood before suddenly appearing right next to him.

But everytime you disappear, he's makes another plan on how to get you to stay.

I'm in love with a fairytale even though it hurts
'Cause I don't care if I lose my mind I'm already cursed


He was just watching TV the other day, with you right next to him, his arm snaked around your waist.

"And now big news. A girl called (Full Name) has just been found dead in an old abandoned building. It is reported that they have no idea how long she has been there, but judging by the rubble, probably a few years back."

"Hey look frau! That girl has the exact same name as you! How weird!" he commented.

"Y-Yeah… weird…" you laughed nervously.

"Hm… hey, what's the matter frau?" he asked, turning towards you, before realising that the only thing in his arms was a couch pillow.

She's a fairytale, yeah even though it hurts
'Cause I don't care if I lose my mind I'm already cursed


"And Mr. Beilschmist, how are you today?" asked the doctor, walking into the purely white room, practically blending in with Gilbert's hair colour.

"I'm fine here. Hey, where is (Name)? Didn't you say she'll becoming over?" asked the albino, leaning to the side to see if you were standing behind him.

"Oh, I'm sure she'll be here soon enough…" commented the doctor, giving a look of pity towards the Prussian, before walking out, closing the metal door shut.
And here is my first story of this year!!
The awesomeness known as Prussia! :icondivaprussiaplz:

Hm...I'll try to explain what happened here, but I'm not good at it cuz' my idea changed while I was halfway typing it XD

Well, the start was very obvious, but then you two started fighting often, so much until Prussia just snapped and sorta had a split personality disorder and when you went back to apologize his other persona was out and so... BAM!! Everytime you were mentioned after that was just halluccinations of you...

Yeah... I hope that made sense ^^;

Anyway, plz comment people! :iconbowplz:

Hetalia (c) :iconhimaruyaplz:
You (c) You
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

The halls were quiet. No sounds of squeaking shoes, shouts from the football team, talking and mumbles of the students, slamming lockers or the annoying giggling coming from the 'popular' girls. It was the only time of the day you really liked, and pretty much the only time you could actually focus of your work.
Scribbling down your finished sketch, taking a moment to admire your work, it wasn't long before some random girl snatched it and took a nice glance at it.
"Whose this supposed to be?" she laughed sarcastically, however you knew to all well she couldn't do any better.
"It's a drawing.." you replied, wishing you had the ability to just reach up and grab it back. "May I please have it back?"
She darted her eyes between you and the paper, before laughing out loud again.
"Why would I do that?" she flipped the sketch back and forth in her hands, lucky for you she still had no idea who the sketch was actually of.
"Because I..need it.." you mumbled, however it didn't convince her.
"Well it's pretty good.." she began, before smriking and literally crumpling it right before you eyes. "NOT! Do you think for one moment I wouldn't know who this sketch was of? You need a brain then!"
She tossed it behind her, with your watering eyes watching it fall to the ground. Of course she knew, and so did you. It was of the most popular guy in the school, known as Gilbert Beilschmidt, who nearly every girl liked. You were never tourmented like this often, however if you drew anything to do with Gilbert, you would be torn apart like the thin paper you were. There was nothing you could do, it was all due to your shyness. It wasn't really your fault, maybe it was your older sibiling(s) being to hard on you, or the kids at school that were jealous of your art. You heard a few of them talking about it, and ever since you realized why they really didn't like you. They were just jealous.
From that moment on, there was no more drawing of Gilbert. No sketches, paintings, poems, not even a stick figure! You were through with being tourmented over just a silly boy. But there was just something about him..
"(Y/n)?" a calm yet serious voice asked.
You looked from your seat to see none other than Gilbert unfolding the crumpled peice of paper thrown away on the floor.
That was just it.
He was perfect to you. Nice-at least to you anyway-. Handsome. Funny. Sometimes annoying, but it was cute. And he always made you smile, even when you were feeling shy and alone.
The big drift here? You were friends..not 'He-uses-me-to-do-his-homework' kinda friends. No, it was real friendship, like the friends since the sandbox and diapers kinda thing. You met him once on a field trip to the zoo, you had brough your art book and a few pencils. You accidentally got lost chasing a rolling pencial after a gust of wind took it from you. It wasn't until you met him..he was so nice. You two walked around the zoo until you found your school group. It wasn't until the next school year he transfered to your school. You had been friends ever since.
But it slowly began to change..he became gorgeous and popular, while you were just shy and quiet, didn't speak to anyone. Always alone at lunch, drawing or working on some kind of art. You were to shy to talk to new people, and when Gilbert tried to introduce you to his friends, you just couldn't help but get all red and run into the bathroom. Almost all of them laughed, even Gilbert chuckled. But that was because he found it so cute of you, however you never knew his side. You only believed he was laughing like everyone else, and began to avoid him.
That was when the drawing began.
You started with a simple sketch, then more detail..then even a painting. You just loved him so much..it was almost getting to you. Now, back as he was looking at the sketch of him you drew, it had been the fist time you'd spoken in nearly half the school year.
"Is zis...me?" he asked, poinging the  near replica of him on the paper, however only in black and white.
You only nodded your head a little, hoping no little tears would spring from your (e/c) orbs. There was a moment of slience, before you felt a warm hand graze yours. Looking up, Gilbert was smiling.
"It looks great (y/n)." he said calming, tapping his hand over yours a few times, before folding it properly, and placing it in his pocket.
"I'm going to be keeping zis!" he said, opening the push door, and leaving you alone in the room once again.
At first, there was bit of hope you had.
Until the next week came.

~~~~~~

  The only thing you could do was sit at home and cry yourself into a short nap, which then just lead to waking up and more crying. It was yesterday at lunch you heard Gilbert was going out with Elizabeta, and a bunch of girls were apparently 'jealous'.
Tears filled your eyes as you went to the bathroom. Sitting there for nearly all of lunch, you began to regain your hope.
'Maybe they though they saw him with her.' you began to only hope.
'Maybe they're just lying.'
But unfortunately..the moment you walked out of the bathroom, your heart nearly stopped. There he was walking down the hall, holding Elizabeta's hand, with a big grin on his face.
"Hey (Y/n)!" he smiled, waving over to you, however you couldn't even reply. Once again on the verge of tears, as your heart began to beat faster with sadness.
Well..it turned out your hope was lost once again.

~~~~~~~~~~

 "Hey Gil!"
Gilbert turned to see his friend Alfred calling for him.
"Uggh. How long do I need to put up with this." Elizabeta sighed, letting of the Prussian's hand and shaking it. "You really hurt my hand walking by her.."
"Sorry.." Gilbert rolled his eyes, before smiling at the two of his friend.
"Well?!" he asked.
Alfred began to rub the back of his neck, causing the smile to wipe of Gilbert's face.
"She left school..and yeah.." Alfred replied. "She didn't look very well.."
Gilbert raised an eyebrow.
"It should have worked..I was supposed to make her jealous not sick.."
"Maybe it's because she's into you." a few voices laughed.
Gilbert watched a few girls walk by, giving him smirks and winks.
"V'at do you mean?" the Prussian aksed, raising an eyebrow in confusion.
Alfred began to groan.
"We shouldn't have done this.."
"DONE V'at?!"
"LIED." Alfred shoulder back, his nervousness finally got the best of him.
Gilbert took a moment of go over the single word he said.
"Lie?"
Alfred began to fiddle with his thumbs and let out a deep breath.
"She's just..not popular ya'know? We didn't want you with her.."
The rest of the his speech was blocked, as Gilbert pinned him against the wall, holding him up by his shirt.
"V'at is the meaning of zis?!"
"We said..she was d-dating someone else to make you-so you would pertend to date Liz.." Alfred breathed, still a little hurt from the froce put on him.
"Then when she saw you she got upset." one of the girls laughed. "She's so gullable. She couldn't get a boyfriend."
Gilbert rubbed his temples before racing out of the school, straight to (y/n)'s house.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

       "T-there." you sniffed, finally taking a glance at your pretty painting of (portait scene). Sighing, you placed your paint brush down before letting a few tears fall from your face. You began to imagine Gilbet and Liz again, causing you to burst into tears instead. You looked around your room to see all your drawings, and all your portraits done at school.
"I'd rather be popular than be good at art.." you sighed, wiping a tear away.
It wasn't until you felt it again...a warm hand touch your shoulder.
Turning instantly to see Gilbert, you stood up continously wiping away the tears, until you backed into your newly painted portrait and fell to the floor, with even more tears on your face than before.
"(Y/n)." Gilbert laughed, seeing his cute friend struggling on the floor. He lifted the wet portrait off you to reveal you covered in wet paint.
"Oh your so funny sometimes~" he said, grabbing your arm and putting you back on your feet.
"W-why are you here.." you said quietly, feeling your shyness begin to kick in.
"I came here to say sorry."
With that, you were pulled into a tender hug, instantly you hugged back, rubbing your face his Gilbert's chest, hearing his tender heartbeat. He began to chuckle while he stroked your hair.
"I'm not really with Liz, (Y/n)."
You glanced up fron his chest and smiled brightly. A smile that made him feel so happy inside.
"Really?" You literally squeaked, sounding like you'd just had a voice-crack.
He slowly kissed your forhead, causing your face to instantly trun red.
"Really."
He made his way slowly down to your cheek, then to your lips in soft kissed, before wrapping his arms even tighter around you. Smiling happily again, you wrapped your arms around his neck, helping his deepen the kiss.
 As if time had stopped, you two had just stayed there, hugging eachother softly, little pecks on the lips and cheeks every so often.
"Your so cute (Y/n)." he said, caressing your face ever-so slowly, causing you to feel like putty in his hands.
He rubbed his cheek against yours after, and kissed it, watching your cheeks turn brighter red and squeeze his heand with excitement. After, he placed his chin on top of your head.
"I really like you (Y/n).."
"I lo-" you began but stopped..feeling like saying 'I love you' would be to much.
However, you were also haulted by his lips on yours once again.
"Good. Because I like you enough to love you too~"
:iconawesomeechosong: requested this! Hope you like it~

OOC-ness? sorry 'bout that :(

First day back at school..and I'm tired. Spelling errors? I don't give a crap :P Js
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

You couldn't understand how you were still alive. You were anything but ungrateful but still you couldn't help but wonder how or why you were not trapped in that world. You could feel that Asmos beat you within millimeters of your life. You felt like you couldn't move on even though you wanted to go back to everyone. You finally accepted the fact that you were going to die.

You remembered once the watery like surface swallowed you, you sank then your body was shot out like you had wings and was speeding towards the sky. You couldn't see what was making you fly but you heard voices that were all too familiar: your parents and your old friends.

"We're so proud of you." They all said in echoes. Your mother was the last voice you heard before you were sent back to the real world. "You've earned a good life. Don't waste it."

It was very cold and numb for a few moments. The first thing you could feel was warm lips tenderly pressed against your own as a tear rolled down your cheek. Your body acted on its own by reaching up to feel soft hair under your fingertips. You still were regaining your sight but your mind drew the image of Gilbert's silhouette holding you in his arms.

"Don't you ever use normal methods to wake me up?" You smile as you stare into his ruby eyes.

"I told you it works in the stories, ____________________." Gilbert smiled as he hugged you tightly.

"Big sister!!" Victoria ran into you and nearly knocked you and Gilbert down with her force.

"Tori!!" You sprang from Gilbert's embrace to hug your sister tightly. "I missed you so much!!" You smiled at her as tears automatically formed at the corner of your eyes. "You grew! You grew!!" You picked her up and spun her around in the air.

"_______________!! This is embarrassing!!" She giggled in delight as you set her on her feet and hugged her as tight as you could without killing her. "And you got stronger…" She smiled.

"Oh, sorry." You laughed as you let go. You could see most of the pirates were surrounding Arthur on a higher floor out of the corner of your eye but you paid them no heed.

"It's been a really long time since I heard you laugh like that, Big Sister." Victoria smiled. "Did… Something good happen?"

"You really want the truth Tori?" She nodded. "No. It was absolute hell without you. I swear I was this close to going insane." You put your thumb and forefinger close together to emphasize your point. "But I had learned or rather… I had some sense knocked into me and I learned a lot of things. It was all really tough but in the end, it made me stronger. And…" You glance to Gilbert's direction as he was treating his crew members. "I learned to make friends…"

"And you got a boyfriend?~" Victoria said sweetly as you turned beet red.

"What the… Huh?! Wha?!" You fumbled with your words and had a flashback to that night with Gilbert and prayed she saw nothing. Suddenly, she started laughing.

"Got you~ Mr Kirkland taught me how to bluff."

"You clever little sneak!" You try to tickle her but she backed away quickly and giggled in delight. "I'll get you later." You smile. You started feeling the damage you took during your fight with Arthur and Feliciano and were in no position to chase after Victoria, no matter how much you wanted to.

"Excuse me, you're ___________________ right?" You turn to face a man not much older than 19 with brown eyes and blonde hair. His blue merchant uniform looked a little rugged but he looked very kind. Next to him was a towering blonde with piercing blue eyes that looked like he was about to kill someone which made you jump a bit. You returned your attention to the shorter boy.

"Yes, that's right."

"My name is Tino. Did you happen to run into someone named Ivan lately?"

"Yes, just a couple of weeks before… all this happened."

"Great!!" He smiled brightly. "Did he give you the compass I found?"

"Mmhm. It's right here." You pulled it out of your pocket and held it in the palm of your hand with the lid shut. "Is it… A Seal Treasure by any chance?"

"That's right! I came across it by accident on my travels. According to the instructions left behind, the compass would guide the user to their heart's desire, provided by that the desire would not lead to any form of wickedness. I had no use for it because I already have everything I ever wanted." He leaned to the taller man who wrapped an arm around his shoulder lovingly.

"Then my friend Ivan said that there was this one girl he knew who had lost her way completely since a tragic event robbed her of almost everything. I wanted to give it to her to help her find her way again. I'm glad it found its way to you and that you made good use of it."

"Tino… Thank you so much. … I'll take very good care of it." You smile. "Although… I have to confess that I hardly used it…"

"That's even better. That just shows you how strong you are by being able to stand on your own and following your heart." Tino smiled as he placed a hand on your shoulder. "Consider it as a thank you gift from all of us. We wouldn't be here if it weren't for you."

" 'f you 'ver need anyth'ng, j'st l't us kn'w, alr'ght?" The taller man mumbled. You nodded in acknowledgement. "C'me on, l't's he'd h'me, T'no."

One by one, the Pure Ones came up to you and thanked you before they had left. You wondered how they were all going to get home but you saw that Arthur and his crew gave them all Homing Stones. One by one, they all vanished into thin air until all that was left was Arthur and his crew along with everyone on Gilbert's crew.

Arthur was the last to approach you. Eye to eye. Daring and fearsome emerald eyes against valiant and pain filled (e/c) eyes. How you dreaded and looked forward to this moment. For three and a half years, you had hated him, loathed him, and prayed that the worst misfortunes of Hell would fall upon him.

You now understood that it wasn't his fault because Asmos had possessed him for a very long time. But he still had some free control of himself and he had no excuse or reason that he didn't stop himself from killing thousands of people for his quest.

"_____________________... I know you're probably still furious with me."

"Right on the mark." You glare at him lightly and revert to your usual emotionless expression to keep yourself from lashing out at him. "I don't care whether you were possessed or not. You didn't even spare your victims for a moment. You didn't even hesitate to kill a woman who was a mother, who had evidence that she was a mother and was expecting on top of everything. I can never find it in my heart to forgive you for that. However… You did keep Victoria safe. And for that, you have my respect."

"That is more than fair." Arthur gave a satisfied smile. "Although, I don't think that is anywhere close to a bargain."

You never softened your gaze once and were ready to attack if necessary. You still didn't trust him one bit but you allowed him to continue.

"I do not wish us to be enemies. And I do owe you for freeing me and well… saving the world. As of today, I shall be in your debt and you may use my services whenever you please, however you see fit." He gave a small gentleman like bow.

This was certainly something you didn't expect. One of the most feared pirates was at your command whenever you please. You turned your head and tsked silently. There had to be some catch and you had suspected that there was a motive for some personal gain. The thought faded away as another voice reasoned that you don't have anything that he would want and there would be no way Arthur would be interested in you the way Gilbert is.

You gave his offer a little more thought. There was nothing that you could think of that would make him useful. If you took him back to the mainland, he would be sent to a noose the minute he set foot anywhere near your home. Perhaps he may not be much use to you, but he could help Gilbert, Antonio or Francis at some point.

"Very well, Kirkland. I accept your offer. How will I know where you are though when I need you?"

"Miss __________________, I am a pirate and a gentleman. I'm never very far but always out of reach of the authorities. Just ask around a little bit in any town. I'm always on some venture that has stories coming back to the mainland. Then send a bird my way."

Gilbert coughed 'show off' behind you but you didn't turn around to him just yet. "Very well. Take care." You turned to Gilbert and walked alongside him and Victoria as you walked back to Gilbert's ship.

The dawn welcomed you with joy. Vibrant pink, blue and orange hues danced in the sky beautifully as the ship sailed off. The dark sea waters rolled and waved with glee and every life force around you felt like they were happy. Was there a reason to not be happy? The world was not plunged into darkness and eternal despair. You were back with your loved ones. You couldn't ask for more.

You sat on the stairs with Victoria as you watched everyone flock Feliciano who was crying tears of joy and being hugged to death by Gilbert, Ludwig, Antonio, Francis and even Lovino. Although you saw him chug down half a bottle of wine afterwards.

Feliciano came to you and Victoria after the crowd settled down and gave you a huge hug.

"__________________!!!! I missed you so much!!! You're a lot prettier than I remember! Has it been that long already?"

You giggle at the fact he was back to his usual bubbly self as if nothing has happened.

"I missed you like crazy too, Feliciano." You smiled and hugged him back tenderly. "And your cooking! I keep on telling Ludwig to add more flavour to the food but he won't listen to me!" You pouted slightly.

"It's okay, bella. I'll give him lessons." He smiled as he bounded off somewhere.

"He's really funny.~" Victoria smiled. "Is he a really good cook?"

"That's blasphemy for saying such a thing, Tori! He's the best as best can be!" You smile. "I'm wondering if I should send you to Sunday school." You give her a sly grin.

"____________________!" She laughed then her expression softened as she rested her head on your shoulder. "I actually want to go home… It was really scary being on my own… I learned some things too but… I don't want to live somewhere where I don't know how to do anything… And where I can't do anything… And where I may never see you again."

You give her a kiss on her forehead and run your fingers through her golden wavy hair to reassure her everything was going to be alright.

"I know Tori. I'll take you home."

"Are we going to have to move again?" Tori asked.

"…Yes." You say after a few moments of silence. Little did you know, Gilbert was standing by the helm, listening to your every word. He knew that he couldn't ask you to choose between him and Victoria. If it was a friend, he wouldn't give you the option of going back home with them. Maybe he would let you write every now and then but he knew that Victoria couldn't stand on her own and she needed you.

Xxxxx

That night, all the crew members joined together for a fiesta. Lovino and Feliciano played the tambourine and guitar respectively and you saw Feliciano dance with Victoria for a while as Ludwig took his place by playing the guitar. Lovino had danced with Sakura quite a bit as well when the tambourine wasn't needed.

You were very surprised at how much energy the crew had despite that they all fought the battle of a lifetime only mere short hours ago. You were exhausted and merely enjoyed watching the display that was spread out on the deck and walked around a little bit.

As you looked up to the starry sky, the crow's nest caught your attention. There was one thing that you had forgot to do the entire time you were here. You wanted to climb the crow's nest at least once to see what the ocean and the skies had looked like from above. You noticed that Antonio and Francis's crow's men were not at their post and upon closer examination; Gilbert's crow's nest was unoccupied as well.

You made your way up the rope ladder to the crow's nest quickly. You weren't expecting it to be so high or small. But you had to admit, the view was fantastic. You could see the horizon all around you and the light of the party was just below your feet.

You pull out your hair tie as warm winds lightly blew in your face and spread your hair out. You outstretched your arms as if they were wings as the wind blew against you. For some silly reason, your mind told you this is what it was like to be in flight.

"Nice view up here, huh?" You gasp a bit as you turn and see Gilbert standing behind you with his red cape flowing behind him majestically.

"Oh. You scared me. Yes, it is a really nice view up here. I wanted to come up here before…"

"Before you leave with your sister." Gilbert finished. You give him a guilty look as you saw the hurt look in his eyes.

"Yes. It's not like I don't want to stay but she needs me." You say without missing a beat as you run your fingers through your hair.

"I understand. On that day when Ludwig was taken from me, I was planning on giving up my ventures completely and staying inland with him. So I can't say I don't sympathize with you." Gilbert's glance briefly went to the deck to Ludwig's direction.

"…Come with me and Tori." You say as you take his hands and look at him pleadingly. "Maybe it's time for you to settle down. Your brother is safe. Feliciano is safe." Gilbert scoffed a bit and gave you a better smile.

"I think that's a no-can-do. The authorities have put a bounty on me for so long that I can't just settle down like that." He snapped his fingers. "Besides… Because of Kirkland, I missed out on a lot of real treasure hunts."

"Ah, I see. But what if you could get a pardon and be a privateer? What would you do, hypothetically speaking?"

"Hm." Gilbert sat down on the floor and scrunched his face a bit as he was thinking. "I would find a place where we could live together. I need a pardon from a King or someone of high rank for that to happen."

"What about the mayor of the wealthiest Merchant City on the Mediterranean?"

Gilbert turned to you with a confused expression as you sat down next to him, with your hand on his.

"Steinies may bear a grudge that may never be extinguished but Andros believes in second chances. I'm going to take Tori back home there and help rebuild it to what it used to be. Maybe even better. The mayor is still alive and trying to keep the town running. I can get you and everyone here a pardon and set you up as privateers so that you never have to worry about the authorities again. Besides, they're only after you after what Kirkland made you do, right?" Gilbert nodded and smiled in thanks.

"Your proposal sounds intriguing and persuasive and I will accept it under some conditions. First one: I want you to take Feliciano and Sakura with you. Feliciano isn't meant for dangerous journeys and the only reason he's here with me now is because of Ludwig was in danger. And he doesn't like fighting much so I think he wants a quiet life more than anything. And Sakura is under the same circumstances, right?" You nodded.

"My home is more than big enough to let them or anyone else stay. I'll gladly take them."

"Second. You write. Often. Two… No, no. Four times a week."

"That can be arranged… In fact…" You whistled and Gilbird flew up to the nest within seconds. "Why don't you keep Gilbird? I'm sure he won't mind. He's fast and smart so he can find you easily." Gilbird chirped happily and landed on Gilbert's hair which made him chuckle.

"Alright. My last condition, ____________________." His tone lowered as you felt him slide something on your left ring finger. You looked down and it was a gold ring with an emerald in the center. "Let me be yours. Always and forever."

"Yes. I agree to all of them." Gilbert held you close as you two shared a kiss that was unseen by the other crewmembers.

Xxxxxx

'Oh my god, I can't believe this is finally happening…' You think to yourself as you will every cell in your being not to breakdown or cry from happiness. You never thought this was going to happen in a very long time and you were not ready for it. It was far too soon. You saw Gilbert smile in your direction as you walked down the aisle, smiling back at him with pride.

Once you got to the end of the aisle to the altar, you turned to your sister and kissed her cheek for good luck. You couldn't describe how beautiful she was in her wedding gown. Her sunlight golden hair was in a crowning braid that had flowers weaved into it that you and Sakura slaved all morning to perfect. Her blue eyes were watering, giving you a smile from the bottom of her heart as she took Feliciano's hand to the altar. You went to your assigned area as a bride's maid as the past few years had flashed before your eyes.

It was hard to believe that five years had passed already. It wasn't long after Gilbert proposed that you two were married. It didn't take very long since neither of you were keen on a huge, traditional party. You two said your vows in front of the crew members on that night and officially registered when you returned to Andros.

Unlike you and Gilbert, Victoria and Feliciano wanted a party such as this and you couldn't say no to them. Ever.

Feliciano and Sakura had stayed with you and Victoria in your old house after you had cleaned it up and fixed it. People slowly started returning to Andros after you had returned and the majority of the city was rebuilt to its former glory.

True to your word, you were able to get Gilbert, Antonio and Francis a pardon from the mayor of Andros and made them privateers so they could still treasure hunt and go on adventures when they pleased without having to worry about the law too much. As well, you wrote almost every other day to Gilbert through the Gilbird Express. There was always something to tell him. Even if nothing new happened in your, you always wrote 'I love you' to him.

You have not heard from Arthur in a long time. Alfred managed to track you down with his pet eagle and send friendly letters every now and then to try and keep in touch and give you hints of what Arthur was up to just in case if you needed his help. You had thought of asking Arthur if he wanted a pardon as well but a part of you knew that this was the real Arthur Kirkland's calling and would rather be hung than to yield to the law in any way. It could have been that or perhaps Arthur didn't have to worry about anyone he cared about on land getting hurt.

Soon, their vows were said and Feliciano kissed Victoria passionately as he dipped her. You applauded with everyone else as your eyes met Gilbert's who was smiling back at you from the other side of the altar with Ludwig and Lovino.

After the wedding, you took a walk around the town with Gilbert, giving him a little bit of a lecture not to spoil and traumatize the newlyweds before their wedding night. You figured that Gilbert was half paying attention and were about to scold him further when he kissed you in the middle of the empty street in front of a shoe shop.

"They're in love, just like us, liebe. I think they could use a little advice."

You sighed and smiled a bit.

"A little advice. Not the whole talk." You pointed at him.

"Of course, of course. I do have a sensible side you know that right, _____________________?"

"Yeah. It's one of the reasons I love you so much." You kiss him once more then turned to head home. Before you left, you noticed the owner just bringing out new sets of shoes and caught a glimpse of tiny little shoes in the window. You hooked your arm around Gilbert's as you walked home, with your gaze constant on the beautiful sunset on the plateau with the white washed homes that promised another golden day tomorrow.
Ladies and Gentleman, thank you very much for your support! This is the final chapter of Not Everything is Silver and Gold. It has been exactly one year today that I have started the series. I'm very proud of it and I am very happy that I have so many fans of this story :)

If it's gonna finish, might as well finish with a bang tiiiiiiny bit of trolling :3

Hm... Alrighty, news and announcement wise that is related to the story.

I will be doing a sequel to this series and I will give you a tidbit of my train of thought.

:bulletred: Reader-Chan will be playing the hero once more :3
:bulletred: Arthur will get a bigger role and be allied with Reader Chan
:bulletred: Another couple will get together
:bulletred: Reader-Chan and Gilbert's love will be severely tested
:bulletred: Something unexpected will happen... A horse shall be traded for a DONKEY!!! (I can tell you think that this is going to be a kickass story, am I right? :3 )

Although, I cannot promise due dates. School munches up most of my time.

Announcement 2:

For those who remember, I am working on a trailer for this fanfiction. I was originally planning to finish it last summer but... things didn't work out. It's still in progress and slowly coming together. This is what I have so far: [link]

Unfortunately, I do not have scenes ready for the Italy bros, Arthur or Antonio so you can't hear their voices. Once I have scenes ready for them, I will give you a preview link(s)

Announcement 3:

I have given it some thought and I think I'm going to try and actually publish this story this summer or after I am finished with school. Granted, quite a bit of things need to be changed and edited but it will still follow the same plot line or written work that I have posted on here.

So no matter when you guys read this story or these comments, if you can give me some constructive criticism on what you liked or disliked or would liked to see more of, or any suggestions at all, that would be greatly appreciated.

Hope you liked this story and my other stories and I'll see you around!! :D
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

    HAPPY NEW YEAR EVERYONE!!!! hope you enjoy this little fan fic :3
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


It was December 31st and I was chilling at home in my red pajama under shirt and black sweat pants watching CityTv NYE show, When out of the blue the phone rang.
"UURRGHH.....Hello?"
"OH MY GOD ______!!!! WHERE ZHE HELL ARE JOU MAN!!? ITS NEW YEARS!!!? ME, FRANCIS UND ANTONIO ARE COMING TO GET JOU UND WE ARE GOING TO HAVE A BIG PARTY AT THE CITYTV PLACE THING!!!! GET JOU'R ASS READY FRAU!!"
yes that was my boyfriend, we have been together now for a year, Gilbert was his name. 'man I wish he wasn't such a party animal though'
I got up from the couch and got dressed in a dark brown sweater dress, tight black leggings with my awesome sock monkey socks from roots! then tied my (h/l) (h/c) hair in a messy bun, through on some neutral makeup 'nothin special' also my dark brown jacket, black finger gloves, grey scarf, through on my black boots and I was out the door waiting for about a minute or so till they pulled up my driveway and I hopped in beside Antonio.

Once we got there we realized how many people there was, I MEAN HOLLY SHIT THAT'S A LOT OF PEOPLE!! Gilbert then wrapped his arm around my waist and gave the three of us a cheeky grin.
"What is zha cheeky grin for mon amie?" Francis asked with a worried tone
"Ce!" spain said also worried
" ZHE AWESOME ME GOT VIP ACCESS!!"
"which means we are ganna be in the front row!!!!!!!!?"
"JA! LIEBE!!"
"OH MY GOD GILBERT!!! THATS AWESOME!!!!" Antonio, Francis and I said all at the same time

It was in the middle of all the acts when the hosts brought up the "awesome" kiss cam, the four of us laughed and thought it was funny seeing all the couples kissing and getting all hot and steamy when suddenly it was showing me and Gil on the BIG ASS SCREEN!!! so me and Gil just shrugged, we both said happy new year to each other and slowly leaned in to give each other a sweet kiss when Francis and Antonio joined the two of us, the crowd went crazy and cheered! we all laughed and then Gil grabbed my waist and pulled me close,
"Happy New Year Frauline!" then he pulled me in close and gave the most sweetest, most lustful kiss he has ever given me
"Happy New Years to you too Gil" and I gave him another kiss back

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
HAPPY NEW YEAR EVERYONE!!!!! HOPE YOU ENJOYED!!!! if you have any request ill be willing to write any CountryxReader and maybe a Lemon if you want ;D
Hey guys happy new year and hope all you of ya had an awesome 2012!!

obviously i do not own hetalia and its characters only the story line! :3 hope you enjoyed it!!

any requests? :P and dont for get to watch ;D
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Featured
:iconstafford04:
Collection by
(fan art for a fanfic....half art, half sketch dump??)

I'm not really a fan of stories with pairings and I never read a single AU...until curiosity got me to read the widely popular "We'll Meet Again" by George deValier. The story reeled me in, but I knew there was more to it I wasn't getting, so some time later I finally decided to try the companion story, "Auf Wiedersehen, Sweetheart," and loved seeing both stories intersect.

The characterizations are amazing and very faithful to the real characters, and it's all just very well written, the pacing is great, and the historical context is very relevant and plays a crucial role (WII era).

This scene is the climax of the two separate stories, but comes from chapter 14 of "Auf Wiedersehen, Sweetheart"--it gave me chills, the way the characters' stories intersected throughout "We'll Meet Again" and "Auf Wiedersehen, Sweetheart," and this scene felt like where both stories stopped crossing through each other and met face to face (if that makes any sense). Feliciano and Arthur were present there in their own way.

I have good memories of reading these stories and getting really submersed in the WWII era and the universe, and wanting the characters to succeed. If there's another scene from either of these stories you want to see, I may draw some sketches or something for it, so tell me and I may draw more =) Poor Alfred looks so miserable.

There was a very nice song written for "Auf Wiedersehen, Sweetheart," and I was listening to it while drawing: [link]

Read the stories if you'd like!
We'll Meet Again: [link]
Auf Wiedersehen, Sweetheart: [link]
There are more stories in this universe (the "Vera Verse"), so you can just check George deValier's ff.net page to find out more: [link]
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Another We'll Meet Again fan art... I like the settings a lot, heh.

Sorry for the weird colors OTL;; Lineart is here!

HETALIA belongs to HIMARUYA HIDEKAZ
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

So here's my cute little chibi Tybalt that never really made it to my English teacher for extra credit...Hope you like him!
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Machine:heart:

(Lyrics by Inspectah Deck)
(Kind of a redraw? [link] )
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Hetalia
:icontaoshaman:
Collection by
Hey, I really hate the new DA submission page so I uploaded the next part here, hope you enjoy- AnimeLover3801




You were peacefully sleeping in your bed, last night you'd been sitting by your computer and now you were really tired. Too bad for you that Ludwig wouldn't let you sleep the whole day as you wished, he needed his daily walks. Ludwig walked up to your bed and licked your face in an attempt to wake you up. You shifted and pulled the covers over your head.

"I'm tired Ludwig.." You groaned.

But that didn't stop Ludwig, he went to the edge of the bed and pulled of your covers and revealed you in your (f/c) pajamas and messy (h/l) (h/c) hair. Ludwig then jumped up in your bed and pulled your (h/c) hair.

"Okay, okay! I'm up!"  You said and sat up in bed. You checked the clock and saw it was only 7.30 AM. You went to your wardrobe and picked out a (f/c) t-shirt with a pair of matching (2nd f/c) shorts.
After breakfast you grabbed Ludwig's leash and fastened to his collar. You put on your (3rd f/c) (favorite shoes) and grabbed your phone and keys then left the apartment. The park was pretty empty and the only ones to accompany you there was the pigeons, some other dog owners and a few morning runners but that's about it. The leaves on the trees and bushes almost sparkled in the early morning light and a thin layer of mist covered the first inches of the ground. There was a fence around the park so you unleashed Ludwig and let him run away freely.
You spotted a stick on the ground not so far away from where you stood, maybe you could entertain Ludwig by playing some fetch.

"Ludwig, fetch boy!" You yelled and threw the stick. Ludwig eagerly ran after it and managed to catch it before it hit the ground. Ludwig then turned around and returned the stick to you.

"Good boy!" You said and patted Ludwig's head before you threw the stick away again.
This process repeated for a while until Ludwig was satisfied and wanted to leave the park and go home again. You had nothing against that decision since your stomach had growled so many times, you hadn't been able to eat any breakfast since Ludwig had such a hurry to leave the apartment.  You checked your watch, it was 9.45 AM.

'Perfect time to eat something' You thought.

You checked for an open café nearby on the busy street you and Ludwig walked on but most of them hadn't opened up yet. Then it happened, a perfect smell of hot dogs and onions filled the air and only made you hungrier. Ludwig had also noticed this smell and was looking around constantly to find the source. That was when you saw it, on the other side of the street stood a guy in a stand for fast food and happily gave two teenagers their meals.

"Hungry Luddy?" You asked. Ludwig noticed the nickname you gave him before he tugged on the leash as if saying 'yes, let's go'.
The two of you crossed the street without any problems and when you reached the stand you saw a familiar face, it was Tino.

"Hi Tino! Do you work here?" You asked.

"Oh hi (name)! Ja, I work here but only for the summer" Tino answered. You scanned him quickly and noticed he wore a regular white t-shirt with a red apron over it. Tino also wore a red cap to complete his working outfit.

"Let's see, I would like to have two hotdogs and a medium (Favorite soda) please!" You said. Tino just stared at you, had he heard right?

"(name), please be careful with what you eat, it isn't good to eat that much"

"Tino, I'm not going to eat that by myself, Ludwig is going to have one hotdog too" You said and tilted your head towards Ludwig. Tino leaned over the counter and saw Ludwig sitting nicely on the ground.

"Oh, you have a friend with you, sorry (name)!" Tino said and felt a bit guilty for blaming you to eat much food. When you got the hotdogs, you gave one to Ludwig and then paid before you went home.

When you were home, you began playing some (favorite video game) with Ludwig lying beside you on the couch. But all too soon someone knocked on the door.

"Who could that be?" You asked yourself before pausing the game and went to check the door. When you opened, you got surprised, it was
Arthur. The two of you were close, almost like siblings.

"Hi Arthur!" You said cheerfully.

"Hello (name),may I come in?" Arthur asked. You nodded and let the blonde Englishman inside.

"So, what brings you here?" You asked.

"I was looking for my tea set, I believe you borrowed it, am I right?" Arthur said.

"Oh yes I remember! Get yourself comfortable while I try to find it" You said and went straight for the kitchen to find the tea set.

After you ran into the kitchen, Arthur thought he might wait for you to return in the livingroom. Arthur approached said room but got surprised as he saw a german shepard on the couch.

"(name)! When did you get a dog?" Arthur asked and turned towards the direction of the kitchen. You poked out your head to the livingroom.

"I got him yesterday but don't worry, Ludwig is nice" You answered with a reassuring smile, completely ignoring the fact that Ludwig bit Francis' hand yesterday.

"If you say so.." Arthur said and took a seat beside Ludwig and started to pat him.

Ludwig's POV

I was sleeping until (name) began patting me, it was nice and I enjoyed it. I opened my eyes to see my dear owner but I got shocked as I saw a blonde guy with emerald eyes sitting there. And not to mention his huge eyebrows. He looked friendly enough but something was weird about him. It felt like we had met before, I just couldn't figure out where.

"Nice to see you're doing fine, Germany"

There, right at that moment it hit me like a bomb. This guy is no other than England, the one who made me like this. I got off the couch and began to growl at him but not loud enough to be heard by (name).

"Still mad? C'mon Germany, you're living with (name), lucky bastard." England said and crossed his arms with a small pout. I looked at him, how was I lucky? (name) was like any other owner who cared for their four legged friend, I can't see any difference.

"You haven't realized yet, have you Germany?" England asked with a small grin.

"(name) happens to be the person who can break the spell, never thought any of my victims would end up that lucky." he continued. My eyes widened in excitement, was there actually a way for me to be human again?

"But.. (name) has to declare her love for you, which I don't think will happen when you're in that state." England explained. Ah damn it! So close but yet so far, guess I'll have to stay this way then..

(over to you)

"Finally! Hey Arthur I found the teaset!!" You yelled and picked out the porcelain from the cupboard. When you walked into the livingroom you saw Arthur on the couch and Ludwig standing infront of him on the floor.

"What's going on in here? Ludwig, leave Arthur alone, he's not mean." You said. Ludwig looked at you and then did as you told him and headed for the other side of the couch.

"Ah! my teaset, thank you (name), for giving it back" Arthur said.

"No problem Arthur, see you around!"

"Guess so.. good luck with Ludwig" Arthur said before he left and made a small wink at Ludwig who noticed. You closed the door and went to keep Ludwig company on the couch.

"Hey Luddy.. was Arthur mean to you?" You asked, judging by the fact that Ludwig had growled earlier, almost not reaching your ear in the kitchen.
Ludwig didn't answer and you didn't expect one either.

"Too bad you can't talk, you're cute, you know that?" You said. Ludwig's ears perked up, did you just call him cute? The two of you headed towards your bed and were about to sleep. You changed to your (f/c) pyjamas before tucking yourself in. Ludwig placed himself beside you as he did last night and you gently stroke his fur.

"I love you Luddy.." you whispered before drifting away to dreamland. But Ludwig heard you and he wouldn't have those words said by anyone else.

' I love you too (Name)' Ludwig thought before he also fell asleep.

-Timeskip-

Next morning when you woke up there was no Ludwig in bed beside you but a sleeping muscular man with slicked blonde hair. You got shocked at this, where did he come from? And where's Ludwig? You did the first thing any normal person would do, scream. After you let out an earpiercing scream, you caused the blonde man to wake up. His baby blue eyes were stunning.

"What are you screaming about, (name)?" he asked.

"How do you know my name, I don't know you!" You said in a scared tone.

"Wait.. can you hear my thoughts?"

"No, you're speaking out loud like any human being usually do" You said.

"Human??" The guy began to check himself out like this was anything new, strange..

"It vorked! I'm human, England vas right!! (name), it's me, Ludwig!"

"What!? And I just thought Arthur joked about putting spells on people!" You said in surprise.

"Ja, I thought so too, I guess he went mad at me and made me to a dog" Ludwig said.

"Atleast you're normal now"

"Ja, Danke for letting me stay here, (name).Now I have to return home" Ludwig said and picked out a small key from his pocket on his pants.

"No, you don't have to leave..! I-"

"You what, frau?"

"I love you very much.. " You said as a small blush crept onto your face. You looked down and felt tears prick your eyes, you didn't want Ludwig to leave already.

"I-I don't want t-to be a-alone again.." You stuttered as tears flowed down your cheeks, Ludwig noticed and hugged you.

"Ich liebe dich auch frau, I'll stay with you so please don't cry" he said and then kissed your lips.




Sorry for not updating but school's being a bitch, I got sick and then I had writers block.
Crappy ending, I know.. hope you still enjoyed.
Part 1 : animelover3801.deviantart.com#…
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Your (e/c) eyes wandered around the pet store filled with excitement. Today was the day you were going to buy your own pet. Lately after your parents death you started to feel lonely so here you where, wondering what kind of animal you should get to keep you company.

You walked around for what felt like hours until something caught your eye. You went closer and noticed it was a brown and black german shepard. You stretched out your hand to pat his head, it was really soft.

"You like him?"You turned and saw your friend Elisabeta standing there with a smile.

"Hi Liz, when did you get here?" You asked.

"I just came, I work part- time here." Liz answered.

"So you want Ludwig? He seems to like you" Liz asked.
You took a look at Ludwig, could you really take care of him? What you had heard a dog needed much attention and love, could you offer that?

"Yeah, I'll buy him" You said. You paid for Ludwig and got out from the store.

"Listen now Ludwig, you gonna have to do what I say okay?" You said and almost hoped for an answer. As on cue, Ludwig nodded. You smiled and let him down on the ground to walk with you but unlike other dogs he didn't walk beside you, he walked infront of you.

"H-hey! You don't even know where I live!" You said as Ludwig dragged you along. He stopped and looked at you wondering where to go.

"Just follow me..." You sighed but Ludwig tugged on your (f/c) pants as by saying no.

"Oh, you like to be the leader? Fine, but it's your fault if we get lost" You said.

Moments later both you and Ludwig had managed to reach your apartment. You reached for your keys in your pocket and almost opened your door when someone called out for you.

"Hey (name)!" You turned and saw your neighbor Francis standing in his door opening.

"Hi Francis" You answered. Ludwig started to growl quietly at Francis without any of you noticing.

"Oh! Who's this little fellow?" Francis asked and bent down at Ludwig's level.

"This is Ludwig, my new friend." You answered.

"I see but don't let him into your bedroom, I want privacy with you" Francis said with a smirk. You rolled your eyes at your neighbours perverted mind but stiffened when he took his hand around your waist and pulled you gently against a wall.

"F-Francis?? What are you doing?" You asked and tried to pull him off.

"Don't worry mon cheri, there's nothing to fear" Francis said and leaned in for a kiss.

But before he could kiss you, Ludwig bit on his leg causing Francis to yell in pain. You giggled at Francis and then silently went into your apartment with Ludwig.
You sat down on your couch and pulled out your laptop, only to be disturbed by a paw on your keyboard.

"What's the matter boy?" you asked him. Ludwig took your long (f/c) shirt sleeve and pulled you towards the kitchen.

"Oh! You are hungry, how stupid of me" you said and opened the fridge.

"You want some sausages?" Ludwig wagged his tail and barked happily when you mentioned that, you giggled and picked out a package.

"Okay, let's just heat them up."

You put some sausages in a bowl for Ludwig and ate some yourself. Ludwig stroke his head against your leg, this made you smile and patted him.

"You liked that? That's good to know." You said. You left the kitchen and returned to the couch with Ludwig lying beside you, his head in your lap.

"Hey Ludwig, I'm just gonna take a shower, be nice and don't ruin anything" you said and left the shepard on his own.

Ludwigs POV

This is nice, a warm couch, delicious food and a great owner, what more could I need? The only bad thing is that Francis guy who lives next door, he seems like bad business for (name). Well, if he gets too close I'll just have to bite him again, (name) is mine and no one elses.

I sure like the space here, it's quite big for only one person and I'm able to move around freely. I decided to explore the apartment, if I was going to stay here I needed to know my surroundings. I started by entering a room with a halfclosed door, I peeked in but it was really dark. What I could tell by the shapes and shadows, this was most likely (name)'s bedroom. The bed looked soft so why not try it out?

'No Ludwig! (name) will just be mad' I thought but then on the other hand, (name) was nice and probably wouldn't mind me sleeping on her bed.

"What's this? looks like you already found your sleeping spot in the house" (name) said. I opened my eyes and saw her sitting on the edge of her bed in her pyjama, how long did I sleep? I got off the bed when (name) pulled on the covers and laid back on the pillow. I was ready to leave for the couch, (name) needed her personal space.

Readers POV

Ludwig left the bed when I got comfortable, he probably didn't like to sleep with his owners. But even if that was the case I couldn't let him sleep alone on my couch in the livingoom.

"Ludwig, where are you going?" I asked him. Ludwig motioned his head for the livingroom but I objected.

"You don't have to sleep on the couch, there's space for both of us" I said. Ludwig turned back and joined me in my bed, I felt how he cuddled closer to my chest, he was warm.

"You like my place Ludwig?" I asked. Ludwig nodded and licked my cheek.

"Then you are staying with me and don't run away?" I asked. Ludwig nodded once more.

I smiled at his response and hugged him. I closed my eyes and fell asleep, I wouldn't be lonely anymore with Ludwig around, he was going to stay with me, forever.
First Hetalia reader insert! I never thought I would actually start with writing one about Germany.

I'm not sure if I will do a part two but if enough people ask for it then I'll do it.

Part 2 :[link]

You (c) You

Germany(c) Hidekaz Himaruya
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

To say your life was strange was well...an understatement.
It wasn't just your extraordinary personality that made it strange. You see...you were friends with countries. Yes, countries.

And one of them in particular..well...you had developed feelings for.
No, you weren't gawking at some world map or fangirling in history..you just happened to run into a very important 'world meeting', and happened to meet some very handsome men.
You had no idea they were actually COUNTRIES. But that wasn't all...

Over time you spoke with each of them...most of them scaring or disturbing you. Some were just too loud and others were too quiet. But there was one man who really caught your attention. Austria...err...you just called him Roderich.

What was it about him? His hair? His handsome face? Or maybe his amazing piano-playing skills. You loved to hear him play, especially when he invited you over for tea. But there something else..

maybe you wanted him because....he was taken.

By another country. And make no mistake she was pretty..gorgeous. No wonder Roderich was married to her, however you recently discovered they had divorced a while ago. That still didn't hide the fact that Hungary..or Elizabeta as she told you call her...still harboured feelings for her ex husband. And that bothered you.

You wanted him too..maybe more than she did, considering the fact she spent a lot of time with Gilbert...Prussia.

Technically he wasn't taken, but it sure seemed that way since Elizabeta never stopped talking about him whenever she was around you. It made your blood boil sometimes. She was so lucky...why did they break up the first place then?

A few weeks of trying to get over the man didn't work...you tried everything. Hanging with Ludwig since he was pretty handsome...then Alfred...then Yao..you even tried speaking with Ivan. Nothing got your mind off him. You needed him...desperately.

And once you saw Gilbert hit on Elizabeta...that was the last straw. It was your turn to hit on someone you liked. But the biggest problem was, did he even like you? At all? Well he did in SOME way because he invited you for tea often which was better than nothing at all.

But before he could friendzone you, you would take things into your own hands...or try to.

So after a few more weeks of hoping and praying for an invitation to his house (without being rude and asking yourself over) he finally suggested the two of you get together, which of course you said yes.

And just like that you were over at his house, sitting on his couch, drinking his marvellous tea like the great guest you were.

"So ______," he began folding his hands over his lap. "How are things with you? You haven't been talking with Elizabeta lately...I don't know whats going on with you."

At first you thought he was worried until he added;

"She's quite of you, so I'm curious as to why you stopped talking oh-so-suddenly."

"N-nothing happened really." you said quietly as you skimmed your thumb over the rim of the tea cup.

Roderich raised an eyebrow as he sipped his tea silently.

"Oh?" he questioned. He saw right through you didn't he?

You bit your lip and looked out the window, hoping it would relieve some of the tension between the two of you.

"It's very nice outside," you say changing the subject, "can we go walk around?"

You looked into Roderich's eyes and saw something..else. Was he curious? Mad? Upset? Like he said, he knew how well you and Elizabeta had gotten along. If she hated you, would he hate you too?

"If you say so.." he mumbled setting down his tea and following you outside. Once you made it to the garden you had a giant urge to take off your shoes, but in his presence you wouldn't dare...

He shifted his glasses a little, adjusting to the day.

"You were right ______.." he said with a light sigh of relaxation, "it is quite nice out here."
You liked it when he smiled. He looked better that way-though to you he looked nice no matter what expression he held. He smiled a lot around you though.

A nervous laughter arose from you lips thinking about his smile.

“You know...we should have tea more often-ehh-”

You bit your lip trying to regain confidence until you turned to see....not him. He was heading down another path humming to himself most likely some song he made.

“W-wait for me!” you called after him waving your arms about recklessly trying to catch up the Austrian man.

Without warning he stopped which of course being the silly helpless girl you are...you crashed right into him.

“GAHH--”

You felt him breathing against your head and arose as quickly as possible.

“Ahh I'm so sorry Roderich!” you cried helping him up and dusting off his lovely coat. Most times he'd start fussing about, fuming and going on and on about how 'un lady like' your actions were...but this time...he just smiled.

With that smile...that got you every time.

Darn it....you wanted him so badly.

“I'm just fine ________, but look at your knee..” his mouth opened when he saw a large cut had formed on your knee now bleeding down your leg slowly.

“Oww...” you mumbled, noticing the pain the moment he mentioned it.

“Let's get you cleaned up then.” Roderich took your hand in his and lead you back to his home, the whole way you were a blushing mess.


~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

“Where is Elizabeta?” you asked softly, watching the Austrian man grab a wet towel and began to carefully rub it against your itching red skin.

“Out and about. I don't know where she goes most of the time, I never ask.”

“Oh,” you start whistling for no apparent reason with hopes of moving onto a different subject. Roderich had other plans.

“Why do you ask?”

“No reason. Usually she's here when I come over.”

You noticed a smirk rise to his sweet features.

“I don't mind, you know.”

“Don't mind what?”

He looked up into your (eye color) eyes.

“Being alone with you.”


.....

“______?”

“Yes.” you whispered softly feeling the need to pounce. On him.

He raised an eyebrow. Perhaps he was giving you the wrong sighs..you looked...scared.

“Are you alright? I hope I didn't-”

“Roderich I'm glad we're alone too..” you shouted, squeezing your eyes shut and praying for a miracle. Only one could save you now...you had just took the big dive.

“Good.”

And that was his answer.

You opened your eyes and looked at him, then turned away once your say his red face. You two were both....new to this.....just a little. Though Roderich was married, it wasn't the same passion as really 'falling in love' like most told him about. Maybe he was....in love?

“Good?” you mumbled nervously.

He nodded. The tension was unbearable.

“You see...I know Elizabeta still has feelings for me.” he says taking a seat in front of you, folding his arms. “Though I cannot say the same for myself. I think I have feeling for...someone else.”

The beating of your heart quickened.

“Really?” you smiled. “Who?”

“Isn't it obvious? I must court a lady first before I ask her out. Isn't that what we're doing right now?”

His sudden burst of courage well....it shocked you. Did he really just say that?

“You mean...all this time...you were trying to court...me?!” you ask suddenly. It was obvious now but why not rub it in just a little? You like this man a lot.

Roderich chuckled lightly.

“I hope I did the right thing. Or should I just act like Gilbert?”

He rose from his seat and settled next to you, placing a hand on your thigh and rubbing it softly.

“Just be...forceful?”

Once again his words shocked you. Did he mean any of it?

“Roderich this isn't like you! I like you for who you are, not if you trying to be like Gilbert-”

He removed his hand from your thigh and looked at you with wide eyes. He was at a loss for words.

This time it was your turn to take the lead.

“You don't have to be like Gilbert, but there's something you CAN do~” you said seductively in his ear, moving your lips closer and closer to his.

“You don't have to tell Elizabeta what we're about to do~”

And with that; your lips were against his, passion bursting between the two bodies like fireworks.

His hands moved carefully us your torso, adjusting to the sudden weight on his lap. You slipped your arms around his shoulders and tickled the back of his neck. His hair was softer than you could ever imagine.

Feeling more relaxed his hands travelled down your thighs again, grasping them while you gasped at is peculiar actions. Never had you witnessed this amazing feeling; being held, being grabbed and kissed by a man you truly loved.

And slightly ashamed. You knew Elizabeta loved him. But what could you do about it? He loved you, like he said.

“__-____..” Roderich whispered licking his lips. “We must stop now.”

What was a great sexy moment turned rough when he forced you off his lap and headed toward the open window, rubbing the back of his head.

“I'm sorry _____...I shouldn't have acted so shamelessly...”

“Rod--”

“Let me finish.” he said with a sigh, “what we're doing is it....right or wrong?”

You blinked. Of course it was, to you at least.

“What would you prefer?” he asked raising a brow. “Right or wrong?”

You looked around the room pretending to think until you said, “I think....both.”

You got up and walked towards him, taking his hand softly and kissing his cheek.

“Just don't tell Elizabeta, right?”

His pale features began to reach a shade of pink you'd never even seen before.

“About what we're about to do...~”


“Ahh----_____!”



~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~


“How are you today ______?” Elizabeta smiled warmly greeting you with a sweet hug. They were so sincere, like she was always glad to see you, which she was. Since she had no idea of you and her ex-husband.

He sat across the room at his piano, playing a soft harmony per-usual.

Elizabeta look at him and sighed.

“Sometimes I believe he's moved on from me.” she said sadly. In return you gave her a sad look though she saw nothing.

To be honest you felt a little selfish, but at the time, you couldn't help yourself. And earlier that day the two of you...finally closed the sexual tension. Elizabeta had no idea, for she returned home hours after your 'session' with Roderich.

Indeed she was upset, but she shrugged it off. Before she left the room to finish some chores, you grabbed her arm softly.

“Did you know Roderich is giving me piano lessons now?”

“Oh-really?” she grinned, “when?”

“Every Wednesday.”

Her smile widened to an o-shape, “I visit the marker those days..we won't get to see each other!”

“Don't worry!” You reassured her, “I'll still come over for tea.”

As she laughed and hugged you again, you noticed Roderich had stopped playing piano. You knew, even though you couldn't see his face, he was smirking.

Those 'lessons' while Elizabeta was away would be most fun indeed~~~~~~
sorry if i copied the title from someone i didn't know!! *hides*

but anyway.........................sup...........it's been a while...........

(Hetalia & Austria belong to that one guy who made hetalia yeah im to lazy to google his name)
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Soldier Girl
GermanyxReader
----------------------------

You were P.O’ed. You have just spoken to Germany and he had the nerve to tell you that you shouldn’t train on the cadets’ obstacle course. Because you were a girl! As you stormed into the manor you call home, you were absolutely tempted to storm back there and punch the German in the face.

“What a sexist! I can do just as well as the next guy! Heck! Half the time, I might as well be a boy!”

You caught yourself as you said that sentence. Then, an evil grin came to your face.

“Well, if it’s a boy Germany wants, it’s a boy he’s gonna get.”

You dashed back to your (f/c) room and got to work. You took out an old pair of cameo pants and some combat boots. Don’t ask how you got them. The hardest part in your plan was hiding your chest, which took an insane amount of duct tape and the baggiest tank top you could find. The last part in your plan was to hide your (h/c) in a cameo cadet cap, securing your hair with hair pins.

Once that was done, you headed for the obstacle course.
You’ve arrived just in time as Germany was beginning to address the cadets, noticing your disguised self.

“Where have you been, kadett? We were just about to start!”

You barely flinched at Germany’s voice as you disguised your own.

“Sorry about that, sir! Zipper trouble.”

The entire troop cringed in sympathy as you took your place at the line. Germany continued to speak to you.

“Who are you, kadett? Why is there a (nation outside Germany) soldier in the German military?”

You had a cover story for those questions.

“Cadet Will Carlson, sir! I am here for a one-day cadet exchange program, sir!”

There was only one part in your story that you doubted and that was the ‘exchange program’ part. Germany gave you a stern look, thinking your cover has been blown, until the German spoke.

“Very well. Let us continue the day’s exercise, ja?

You saluted, relieved that Germany hadn’t discovered you yet.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Hours later…

You were so sore, it wasn’t even funny. From 8 am to dusk, Germany has drilled you and your fellow cadets over and under the obstacle course as well as run through some other army stuff that you didn’t know until you’ve observed your troop. From marching, to push-ups, to sit-ups and other things that your tired brain was unable to remember.

You waited until the last of the cadets left before you entered the locker room. You were far too sore to make it back to your room, which had a private bathroom, and you wanted to heal your sore muscles with some hot water.

However, just as you have stripped yourself and entered the stall did you hear a man’s voice speak.

“Mind if I shower here, kadett?

You withheld a scream as you turned your body slowly to see Germany, completely nude, enter the neighboring stall next to yours. Thankfully, the stall was high enough for him not to see your feminine form, but you could still see most of his body. Grateful that you hadn’t taken off your hat yet, you answered him.

“Sure thing, sir.”

You struggle not to stare as you showered under the hot water. You had to admit the German was very handsome and his muscularly-toned body was added proof of that. The steam from the showers created a bit of a fog, so you were able to relax a bit. Then, Germany spoke.

“You did well today, kadett. While you may have gotten some orders backwards, you’d make a fine soldier in a real war.”

You gulped.

“Thank you, sir. I try my best.”

Germany then gave a half-laugh.

“I can see that. Although, there is one who I know would have done better than you.”

“Oh, really? Who, sir?” You asked, trying hard not to lose your temper.

What Germany said next surprised you.

“Our judge, fraulein ____. She is clearly as strong as any soldier and has the will and determination to fulfill a mission. But I had to turn her away when she asked if she could train on the obstacle course.”

“Why, sir? If I may ask.” You asked, knowing the reason.

But the German surprised you yet again.

“I said to her that it is the fraulein’s duty to remain at home and tend to everyday life. But that is a lie.”

You raised your eyebrow.

“How so, sir?”

“It is because I care for fraulein ____....very deeply. If she were in a real war and she got hurt, or worse, I could never live with myself. I would lay my life on the line for her.”

You froze in surprise as you saw Germany gaze towards the ceiling, a blush forming on his face. Good thing you were actually in a hot shower, otherwise you’d have to think of an explanation for your own blush.

“Wow, sir. Sounds like she’s something special.”

Germany closed his eyes as he smiled.

Ja…you are,...fraulein ___.”

Hearing your name, you gaped at the German, who smiled at you. Before you can say anything, he spoke to you, giving you not a scowl, but a dreamy smile.

“Throughout your training, I was able to see a glimmer of something in your shirt. At first, I thought it was a dog tag. Until you nearly lost your shirt at the barbed wires.”

“But why didn’t you say anything earlier? That was at the beginning of the course.” You asked.

Germany then gently pulled you close until your face was only inches away from his, as he said something that would make you smile whenever you see him.

“Because…you are my proud, spirited, and beautiful soldier girl.”
Sorry this took so long. I have run out of gas for Hetalia.

For the next one, I'm gonna need some help. You will be going to a private cherry blossom viewing with Japan and I need to know what goes on at those things. The closest thing we have where I'm from is Maple trees.

Next: Japan
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Mature Content Filter is On
(Contains: sexual themes)
Romano X Reader ~ Over The Years !LEMON!

At first, it was casual.  No feelings involved.  Anytime you were hanging out, alone or in a group, it ended in sex.  You just found him so goddamn sexy.  And he couldn’t tear his eyes off you.  The first time was the best.  The two of you were just sitting on the couch watching TV, eating chips and talking.  But the way that the lighting shadowed your face partially when Romano looked at you, got his heart beat up twice the speed.

“(Name).” he said, catching your attention.  You looked at him with curious (color) eyes and a sweet smile.

“Uh huh?” you asked

Romano slipped a hand on your neck and desperately kissed you.  You kissed back after a few seconds.  Almost the whole time you knew him, you were completely insane about him.  And even though you didn’t think so, you were very good at hiding it.  Good enough that only Spain knew, and that was because he was bugging you about it for hours and wouldn’t shut up.

The moment you kissed back, Romano shoved his tongue inside your mouth, not even asking for permission.  Not that you wouldn’t give it to him, but that wasn’t the point.  The point was that because he was so eager, made you all the more desperate for him.  He pushed you back so you were lying on the couch and he was on top of you.  His mouth trailed down from your neck.  Your hands ran through his hair, being careful to avoid his curl.  You knew it did something, but never knew.  And you didn’t want to ruin the moment.  Romano licked along the sweet spot on your neck, earning a small moan you couldn’t keep in.

“I want you bella.” He purred in your ear in a deep, husky, voice, “I want you now.”

“Then take me.” You purred back.  He stood up and picked you up, wrapping your legs around his waist.  Romano walked up to his room, kissing you again.  Once upstairs he threw you on the bed.

And it was amazing.  And it lasted for a really long time without changing at all.  Almost a year after, nine or ten months, you continued being “friends with benefits”, you were over at his house.  Sitting on the couch, watching TV, Romano’s arm was slung around your shoulders.  Every once in a while, like during commercial breaks, you’d start to make out.

“(Name)?” he asked.  You looked at him, and it was dangerously similar to the first time he and you made love.

“Yeah?”

Romano flicked a strand out of his face with a swift motion of his head, and let out a slightly above average lengthened breath.  “Can I ask you something?”

“Of course.” You said, smiling brightly

“Well, um… damnit…” he muttered to himself.  You sat up straight and turned to face him, beginning to get extremely worried.  “This will screw everything up.” He said quietly

“Romano what’s going on?” you asked

“Idiota, how can you not know!” he yelled.  You weren’t hurt.  Everyone was used to being called an idiot by Romano.  But he was still scared that he did hurt you.  “It’s just… I care about you, ragazza.” He managed, “And not as a friend.  As something more.  I…
damnit bella, I like you ok!”

He shut his eyes tight.  Romano thought he’d ruined everything.  That you would never look at him ever again.  He hid his face in his hands, his face turning bright red.  How could he have done that?!  Everything was going perfectly.  And he ruined it.  He felt awful.  You covered your mouth with your hand and let out a small giggle.  The beautiful sound made his heart jump.

“What are you laughing at?!” he snapped, his nervousness clear in his voice.  It just made you giggle even more.  “Tell me, damnit!”

“It’s just,” you laughed again, “You’re so cute when you’re all flustered.” Romano narrowed his eyes

“Idiota!” he yelled, “I’m not cute!” you held up her hands, sarcastically defending yourself from the angry Italian.

“Sorry, sorry.” You said standing up and walking over to the kitchen.  “But it really is a shame.  Because,” you looked over her shoulder, “I go mad over cute guys like you.” Romano stood up and followed you, leaning on the counter as you poured a glass of water.

“What does that mean?” he asked quickly.  You smirked a little as she took a sip.

“Oh nothing.” You shrugged, “Just that I liked that part about you where you pretend to be a tough guy, but you’re a sweetheart deep down.  But if I’m wrong then… oh well.”

“So… you like me?” he asked.  You smiled, leaning on the counter, mirroring him

“I don’t know.” You said, purring slightly, “You tell me.” Romano put a hand on the counter on either side of her

“I think you do.” He said seductively.  You bit your lip and nodded.  

He lifted you off your feet and placed you on the counter and began to kiss you heatedly.  His hands wandered around your body.  From your neck to your shoulders, to your breasts, to your waist.  You got chills feeling his hands run along your skin, a shiver running down your spine.  Romano pulled away and took his shirt off, throwing it on the floor.  Your hands felt every inch of his chest and abdomen, earning a low groan from him.  Wrapping your legs around his waist, you began to kiss his neck, licking every inch of his skin.  He groaned again taking a firm grip of your breasts, roughly and expertly kneading them in his hands.  Romano began to slip your jeans and shirt off and threw them to the floor.  And you couldn’t help but be glad Italy was at training.  

“Hmmm, (Name).” Romano groaned as you bit down on the spot you remembered to be his sweet spot.  “Y- you’re so…” his sentence faded away as he growled, feeling your hands running through his hair, getting dangerously close to his curl.  He began to kiss your neck, trailing down to your chest.  Licking your cleavage, you moaned.

“Aah… aaah, Romano!” You yelled.  

Romano’s hands ran along your legs, with each stoke getting closer to your entrance.  He was teasing you, and you knew it.  That was a regular occurrence between you and him.  Just barely, his fingers slipped under the waistband of your underwear, feeling the bare skin of your hips.  Desperate for him, your hands fumbled with getting his pants off.  Romano trailed his mouth down to your stomach, kissing the bare skin for awhile before latching his mouth onto yours.  He knew how self conscious you were, so he always made a point to trail kisses along your stomach.  His tongue and yours danced with each other as he slipped your underwear off.  Romano violently cleared the counter off so he could lay you down and straddled you.

“Still think I’m cute?” Romano growled huskily.  You moaned again

He swiftly and teasingly licked your entrance and tore his boxers off.  Kneading your breasts, he shoved himself inside you.  You moaned as he grinded you at a steady pace.  But you began to pant as he became faster and faster and harder and harder.  The thing that turned you on the most was the fact that you could feel every pulse of his member, and you knew exactly what turned him on the most by when he was at his hardest.  For twenty minutes or so, the two of you yelled, screamed, moaned, and groaned on the counter before reaching your orgasms.  When you were done, the two of you just sat on the counter looking at each other.

“Best yet.” Romano said. You smiled and kissed him.  Not sexually, but sweetly.  Because you knew he felt the same way.

About two and a half years later, you and Romano were driving in his sports car.  His arm was slung around your shoulders as you rested you nuzzled your head in his neck.  Every once in a while, the urge to kiss it over came you, but then Romano would point out that they were driving and that you were almost there.  The car pulled into the driveway of a huge, Victorian style house.

Romano picked you up and carried you to the bedroom.  He sat you down to the beg, struggling to take off his tie and watching you take your hair out of it’s neatly tied bun.  Once it was off, he kissed you, running his hands along your bare shoulders.

“Ti amo, il mio moglie.” He purred. You smiled as he undid your complicated white dress, carefully placing it on the floor instead of tossing it like he usually did.

“See you are cute.” You smirked.
:iconcryingplz: I FEEL LIKE SUCH A HORRIBLE PERSON!!!! I'M SORRY ROMANO!!!
:iconsexyromanoplz: :iconspeechbubbleplz: Who are you
:iconmsdeaththekid: :iconspeechbubbleplz: ...
Well enjoy you're sexy times with Romano :iconromanobuttplz:
:iconpervyitalyplz: I'm so proud of my brother!!!
'Ti amo, il mio moglie' means I love you, my wife.
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

xreader
:iconkawasaki-san:
Collection by
For the rest of that period, you continued to more or less tune out on what the teacher was saying to focus on your own thoughts and that of the foreign kid sitting next to you, who turned out to never utter a word to you until the bell rang and he left his seat. You kept on thinking about Kiku even as you headed out the door and proceeded to go to your next class, and whether or not he would eventually say something to you.

When the final bell rang at the end of your last period, you instantly headed over to your locker. As you were walking down the hallway past the crowds of kids, you were able to spot, out of the corner of your eye, Kiku walking with his side nearly pressed against the lockers, his gaze dropped down to his feet and the expression on his face free of emotion. You continued to stare at him with slightly surprised eyes for a few seconds as your gaze followed him, and you thought of reaching out and saying something to him. However, you quickly declined from that option when you felt someone push you from behind, causing you to immediately lose sight of him. With a small sigh, you turned your gaze back in front of you and resumed heading to your locker.

When you arrived, you were able to spot one of your friends, Natalie, entering the combination in the locker that was two away from yours. You smiled as you approached her, happy with the thought that the both of you were able to have lockers that were almost right next to each other.

Natalie detected your presence when you were only a few feet away from her, and she lifted her gaze to look at you just as she opened her locker door. “Hey, _____.”

“Natalie, you’ll never guess what happened to me today,” you said enthusiastically, the expression on your face lighting up.

“What is it?” she asked.

You pressed your side against your locker and looked at Natalie with slightly wide eyes and a bright smile on your face. Since she shared your love of Japan and several aspects of its culture, you knew that this news might make her excited as well. “There’s this new kid in my English class, and get this—he’s from Japan! I mean, he has the looks and the accent and everything. His name is Kiku, and what’s even more awesome is that he ended up sitting right next to me!” You clasped your hands together excitedly. “Can you believe that? He sits right next to me!”

“Love at first sight, huh?” Natalie teased.

“No!” you objected hastily, your cheeks slightly reddening. “It’s just that...he seems like a very interesting person and I’d really like to get to know him better. He’s not like most of the other kids here, after all.”

She smiled and turned her attention to inside of her locker, where she began taking some books out. “I think I know what you’re talking about. Someone in my history class said that a new student showed up in their math class. The teacher said he was from Japan, but when asked to introduce himself, he didn’t say anything. I'm guessing that means he’s pretty quiet, huh?”

“Yeah,” you muttered, dropping your gaze down to your feet. “He really is kinda shy. When I said hi to him all he did was just give me a wave and he never really replied to me whenever I told him something.” A new thought entered your head and you once again looked up at Natalie with a smile. “Did I mention he’s a really great artist?”

“No.”

“Well, I saw him drawing Hatsune Miku in his notebook during class, and it looked amazing!” you gushed. “But...when I complimented him on it he didn’t say anything back.”

“Sounds like you’re really obsessed with him,” Natalie teased. Your mouth opened in an objection, but before you could say anything, she continued. “He’s probably uncomfortable in a totally new environment, so maybe that’s why he’s so quiet. It could be a while before he starts talking to you.”

“Yeah...” you said a bit disappointedly and lowered your gaze once again.

“Don’t be upset,” Natalie reassured, poking you playfully in the shoulder. “Give him a few days. Don’t try to be all up in his face or else you’ll seem desperate and he’ll never talk to you then. And if he still won’t talk to you even after a month, just give up. It’s not like your entire world will end if you don’t succeed in being friends with him.”

“Yeah, but...” You paused, clenching your hands into fists. “He just seems like a really cool person to be friends with...”

“You don’t know that for sure,” Natalie pointed out. “You’ve only known him for about forty-five minutes, and it’s dangerous to make judgments. Maybe he’ll end up being a total jerk once you get to know him better.”

“I doubt it,” you said. “He just doesn’t seem like the type of person to act all rude and stuff.”

Natalie shrugged and closed her locker, stuffing her books into her backpack, which she then closed and slung over her shoulder. “Don’t get your hopes up. He does sound really cool, but I wouldn’t be too attached to him.” That was all she said before she turned around and proceeded to head towards the exit of the school.

You stared in the direction Natalie walked in for a few seconds before letting out a slightly irritated sigh and turning back to your locker, where you entered your combination. I'm not attached to him, you thought, opening your locker and proceeding to take your books out. I mean, how can I be? Natalie’s right. I've only known Kiku for a day. And even then I don’t really know him other than the fact he likes to draw and likes anime and manga. And even then he never told me any of that stuff.

You took out your foreign language textbook and stared down at it for a few seconds in silence. But I still want to be his friend...Is it really that wrong to be determined in getting to know him better?

xxx

The next day, you made sure to arrive as early to your English class as possible. As soon as you entered the room, you checked your watch and smiled when you realized you still had around four minutes until the bell rang. Looking up, your heart instantly increased its pace in excitement when you noticed Kiku already in his seat, his gaze lowered as he scribbled stuff into his notebook.

You smiled and approached your seat, making sure not to do so too quickly. You put your backpack down on the floor next to your chair and sat down, putting your books on your desk. Throughout this entire process Kiku had not lifted his gaze from his notebook, and this thought made you a bit disappointed.

Crossing one leg over the other, you put one arm on the desk and shifted your body so that it was slightly facing him. “Hi, Kiku.”

It took about a second until he slowly lifted his head and shifted his gaze, his piercing dark brown stare penetrating into yours. He raised his hand and gave you a small, tiny wave before turning his attention back to his notebook.

You frowned, but decided to keep the tiny conversation going. “Um...I-I'm not sure if you remember my name or not....Do you?”

He nodded.

“Oh.” You fiddled with your fingers for a few seconds until you decided to speak up again. “Um...I don’t think you know this already, but...I’m really interested in Japan and its culture and people. It’s nice to have someone straight from Japan in my class, and I like anime and manga, too. It would really be nice if, uh...w-we could be friends some time and you can tell me...a-a little bit about yourself and what life in Japan’s been like for you.”

A few moments passed in silence and he did not reply. You felt a tiny bit of irritation grow inside you, wondering if Kiku even heard what you said to him and wasn't too absorbed in his drawing.

Then, you said the very first thought that came to your mind. “Do you even talk at all?”

Kiku’s pencil stopped moving, and he stared motionlessly down at his notebook. He blinked once, still not moving his pencil, and you instantly realized that that had been the wrong thing to say. You thought about apologizing, but then his pencil resumed moving again and the idea left your head.

Stupid, you thought angrily, turning your gaze down to your desk. That was a stupid thing to say. I probably offended him. He’s never going to talk to me now.

The bell rang, and the teacher walked into the room and began her lesson. You were only half paying attention to it, your mind once again wandering over to the kid who was sitting next to you.

About a quarter of the way into the class, you heard your teacher say, “Alright, everyone. Today you will be working in pairs with the person beside you. Your job is to draw an image that represents the word ‘hope.’ Your image must be detailed and have definite meaning to it, and one that can be discussed deeply among your classmates. You will work on this drawing together, and you will have the whole period to work on this. I will pass around paper and coloring materials for you to use.”

You couldn't have helped but turn your gaze over to Kiku, who looked around him as kids got into pairs with each other and began discussing what kind of picture they were going to make. Your teacher approached the both of you and set a rather large piece of paper down on Kiku’s desk. “Kiku, you will be working with _____,” she said, nodding over to you.

He turned his head over to look at you before dropping his gaze down to the paper in front of him, not saying a word. You looked around you, noticing that most of the kids had their desks moved so that they were right against their partners. You moved your desk closer to Kiku’s, leaving a little bit of space in between.

“So, I guess we’re partners,” you said, trying to sound enthusiastic. You moved the paper so that it was equally placed on both Kiku’s desk and yours. “I already have a pretty good idea for a drawing. Wanna hear it?” When he made no move to say anything, you continued. “I thought we could do a drawing that shows a person on one side of the paper, and that person’s in a really bad depression and surrounding them would be all these dark colors and sad stuff. But then on the other side of the paper there will be another person standing and looking down at the depressed person with their hand stretched out, and the depressed person will be looking up at them like ‘what,’” you lifted your gaze and attempted to mimic the expression you wanted to portray. Looking back down at Kiku, you asked, “How does that sound?”

Kiku only nodded, but turned his gaze over to his notebook and continued scribbling in it.

“So, uh...I guess I’ll draw the depressed person and you’ll draw the happy person, alright?” Kiku said nothing, and you frowned. “Uh...okay, then. I guess I’ll...start.”

As you began drawing your person, you were aware of how Kiku wasn't doing anything to contribute to the pairwork. He was still drawing in his notebook, his gaze intently focused on his own creation instead of the creation you two were supposed to make as partners (no pun intended). By the time you were finished drawing and coloring your depressed person, there were only 10 minutes left of the period and Kiku still hadn’t contributed a thing. Instead, he was using the colored pencils given to the both of you by the teacher to color the drawing in his notebook.

“Hey, Kiku,” you said firmly. He looked up at you. “You have to draw your thing, now.”


He looked at you in silence for a few moments before once again dropping his gaze down to his notebook and resuming coloring his drawing. You were on your own now.

You continued to stare at him, your mouth slightly open in surprise and confusion. Finally, you let out a tiny growl and moved the paper so that all of it was on your desk. “If you want to be that way, fine,” you muttered as you hastily began to draw the happy person. You understood that Kiku might be shy, but that didn’t mean he could've just left you to do all the work that you both were supposed to do as partners.

Maybe Natalie was right. Maybe Kiku was a jerk on the inside.
Welp, here's chapter two. Sorry for the long wait but I've been busy the past week. ;u;

Link to the rest of the chapters are here: x-pasta-chan-x.deviantart.com/…
I do not own the preview image .-.
Show
Add a Comment:
 
No comments have been added yet.

Mature Content Filter is On
(Contains: strong language)
A dark and nebulous corner in an empty street. Luciano sighed with lust at the thought of all the things he could do here. Only a young, helpless girl was missing for him to satisfy his needs. And because the world is what it is, said girl was walking along this street just in that moment, so drunk that she would make every Irish seamen jealous. And because drunken sluts are what they are, she didn’t even think about running for her life, seeing him with his glistening knife and his evil smirk. Instead, she only giggled.
“Nih…nhice knife, mista! Wha’s it goo’foa?”
Before she could even blink, said knife was poking against her throat while her back was suddenly pressing against a wall.
“Oh, you might see that soon…but first, scream for me bagascia!”

15 years later
The very same girl was again – or maybe even still – drunk, while getting laid by her new boyfriend. It was the sixth in two weeks, but seriously, who keeps counting? The thing that she didn’t know was, that he was thinking about her under-aged  daughter while taking the worn-out, bug-ridden old slut from behind. One couldn’